Return to Innocence

by Sablecain

Alternate Universe: Stargate

Follows More Than Friends, A Light in the Distance, Under the Sun, Days of Yearning, Sun, Fun, and Ezra on the Run, Full Circle, Open House,

Prologue

This couldn't be termed, in any way, shape, or form, light duty. Routine, yes. Light duty, no. And with this team, 'routine' tended to turn 'ugly' real fast. Jack O'Neill glowered at the young man keeping watch on the four members of SG-1, a dark expression which bothered him not at all. Then again, it wouldn't. He had Chris Larabee for a brother, and Chris was known for the infamous Larabee glare.

Jack wasn't the only one concerned for Vin Tanner, as both Teal'c and Daniel Jackson glanced at the young guide in concern. Only a few months earlier, Vin was nearly killed while SG-1 and SG-7 were escorting a group of scientists, a modern-day wagon train, as Captain Mary Travis put it. One of the scientists, Dr. Richard O'Shea, was a traitor ... and the man who almost killed Vin Tanner, albeit indirectly. He had given the order to fire, even though he wasn't holding the staff weapon ... even though he didn't pull the trigger.

O'Shea died a few days later, while trying to escape ... while the Jaffa who was carrying the staff weapon which ignited the explosion died that day. No one was entirely sure whose bullet ultimately ended the traitor's life ... whether the bullet came from the gun of Colonel Chris Larabee, Vin's older brother, or from Dr. Charlotte Richmond, whose own life, as well as the life of her young daughter, was threatened by the traitor.

It didn't matter. The man was dead, and he could no longer hurt anyone whom Jack cared about. Including the sandy-haired young man, who continued to move a bit slowly. He had been cleared for duty, as he was fully healed. He had been assigned to accompany SG-1, because he was going stir crazy, and was starting to get on General Hammond's nerves. He had cleaned the weaponry more times than anyone could count, and did anything to keep himself from going insane. The mission to PZ8425 was just what he needed ... a routine mission.

Chris had just asked Jack to watch over his younger brother. The younger colonel was still struggling with the revelation that Vin was his brother by blood, as well as by choice. He was fighting to keep from smothering Vin. The young man, who was only months from his twenty-eighth birthday, had been on his own for a long time before meeting first his girlfriend Adriana, then eventually his brother. He didn't need anyone acting as a nursemaid.

But he did need someone to watch his back. Which was what Jack was doing right now, watching Vin's back while he watched theirs. Jack still wished Vin had remained at the SGC. He was worried about Vin's reflexes ... about whether he could move fast enough. Teal'c murmured, as if hearing his thoughts, "If it becomes necessary, O'Neill, I will carry Vin Tanner. But I will wait until he's unconscious first."

Jack grinned at that. That would probably be necessary. Vin wasn't stupid ... highly independent and proud, yes. He would accept help ... but unless he was actually too weak to walk, carrying him would not be readily accepted. The colonel replied, "Wish I'd brought some of those tranqs ... we get into a situation where we gotta carry him, we might need one of them." Teal'c merely raised an eyebrow.

"Sir, I think you should come take a look at this ... you, too, Daniel. I need someone who can read this ... it's a machine of some kind," Major Samantha Carter called. Daniel, who had been standing only a few yards from Vin and discussing something, pushed off the wall and walked to Sam's side, kneeling in front of the Gou'ald device they had found. She shook her head, her fingers brushing over the words, as if they were Braille and she was blind.

Vin pushed off the wall at the same time, saying in his soft Texas drawl, "Reckon I oughta take a look, too. Ya might wanna step back, Major, ya never know what them thin's might do." He was approaching Sam when the machine began pulsing in a way that just ... didn't seem right. Jack cried out a warning, but Vin proved all of them wrong as the young man dashed the length from the wall to the machine. Sam was just standing there, her blue eyes wide.

Vin grabbed the blonde major, swinging her around until his own back was to the machine. He pushed her away as a bluish light enveloped the room. Jack's vision dimmed and there was a roaring in his ears. The next thing he knew, Teal'c was helping him to sit up. Jack groaned, wondering what the hell just hit them. He managed to croak out, "Everyone okay?" Sam and Daniel both assented ... but Vin remained silent.

"Vin ... you okay?" Sam called out, looking around as she pushed herself to her feet a bit unsteadily. Silence. Sam repeated, her face growing worried, "Vin? Can you hear me, Vin? Vin?" Teal'c slowly helped Jack to his feet, and for the first time, Jack saw a pile of rags near the Gou'ald machine. A pile of rags which looked an awful lot like the jacket Vin had been wearing on this mission.

He was just about to say something to Teal'c, when the pile of rags moved. He wasn't the only one who saw it. Daniel breathed softly, "Everyone ... stay still." He moved carefully over to the pile of rags, and it hit Jack.

The pile of rags ... that was about where Vin had been standing when the Gou'ald machine started pulsing, just before the explosion. Daniel crouched beside the rags and murmured, "My God." He threw something to one side, and over Daniel's shoulder, Jack saw tousled sandy hair. He was missing something. The sandy hair was the same color as Vin's hair, but ... if that was Vin, he should be ... taller. Longer.

Daniel said softly, gently, "It's okay. No one's gonna hurt you. Jack, quit scowling, I think you're scaring him." Jack glared at his best friend's back ... how the hell did Daniel know he was scowling? And who was he scaring? Daniel turned to face Jack, and for the first time, the colonel saw him. A little boy, no more than four or five years old. Sandy brown hair which fell in waves to his thin shoulders. Bright blue eyes.

Clothes which hung on him. The only thing he was actually wearing was the shirt Vin Tanner had been wearing that day. The blue jeans lay beside the trembling, terrified little boy. And on that count, Daniel was right. The little boy looked scared to death. Daniel gently rubbed the small back, whispering, "It's okay, no one's gonna hurt you. My name's Daniel, what's yours?" He was wearing Vin's shirt. He'd been lying under Vin's jacket. And Vin's jeans were lying beside him. There was an obvious explanation here, but Jack couldn't seem to wrap his mind around it.

Not even when the frightened child whispered, a Texan drawl making itself known, "Vin. M' name is Vin." Sam's face was almost ashen as she looked from the little boy, to the machine, and back again. The little boy whispered, "Ya ain't from the home, are ya? M'aunt Jessica's gonna come fer me. Ma said she would, and ma wouldn't lie to me." No, Jack thought as he finally forced his mind to accept the truth, but Jessica did.

"No, we're not from the home, Vin. We're ... friends. We'll take you to some place safe," Daniel replied softly. He slowly picked the child up, easing the little boy into his arms. God, he was so tiny. Daniel picked up Vin's jacket and wrapped around the tiny body, whispering soothing nonsense to the boy. There was no reason for the child to trust them, but he didn't pull away from Daniel. If anything, he lay his head down on the Egyptologist's shoulder, whimpering softly. Daniel rubbed his back, resting his cheek against the light brown hair.

Teal'c looked at Jack and said very softly, as if trying to avoid frightening the little boy further, "It would seem the Gou'ald machine has turned Vin Tanner into a child of five, O'Neill. Colonel Larabee will be most displeased with this turn of events." Jack looked at the man in astonishment. Displeased? Displeased? No, displeased was General Hammond after Teal'c had 'experimented' with the controls of a ride at Busch Gardens. Larabee would be damn near homicidal when they brought his little brother home in the body of a five year old!

But as he glared at Teal'c, he became aware of the little boy curling against Daniel more securely, as well as Sam's glare, as she picked up Vin's jeans and folded them. So, instead of telling Teal'c exactly how pissed off Larabee would be, Jack contented himself with a growled, "Ya think?" Daniel glared at him again, still trying to comfort the five year old in his arms, and Jack arranged his face in a smile which made his mouth hurt. Larabee was gonna kill him!

Part 1

"Incoming traveler ... signal matches SG-1."

Colonel Chris Larabee lifted his head, hearing that announcement even in the cafeteria, and looked across the table at his long time friend. The last time they heard that while Vin Tanner was away with another team, he almost died. Come to think of it, the young sharpshooter had been almost killed twice, just in the last six months. Ordinarily, he left that amount time in the infirmary to the youngest member of SG-7, Corporal JD Dunne.

Major Buck Wilmington said, trying to reassure his old friend, "I'm sure Vin's fine, Chris." Chris just glared at his friend. This was SG-1 they were talking about. The team that had its own personal JD Dunne, Dr. Daniel Jackson, who was also the youngest member of his team. This was the team which could get into trouble even when SG-7 stayed out of it. And they were early coming back from a mission. And Buck thought Vin was fine?

Nathan Jackson, the medic for SG-7, said softly, "Last time we heard that, he got shot in the back, comin' back through the Gate. Reckon Chris is thinkin' the same thin' we all are. You wanna check it out, Chris?" The colonel looked at the dark-skinned man gratefully and nodded. On that signal, everyone at the table ... including Captain Mary Travis ... rose to their feet and headed out of the cafeteria.

From the corner of his eye, Chris saw Gloria Potter approaching Mary, a worried look on her face. Mary squeezed the widow's hand, then followed SG-7 from the cafeteria, heading for the Gate Room. Chris was aware that he was probably being an overprotective big brother, but he had learned the hard way not to ignore that niggling wrongness in his gut. Mary slipped her hand into his, and Chris gave her a vague smile, aware that she was trying to comfort him.

If Vin was in trouble, Chris was almost glad that Vin's girlfriend, Dr. Adriana Wilmington, was off duty today. She had been putting in long hours, since Christmas was coming up, and she was trying to make sure she had the holiday, as well as New Year's, off. So far, it was looking promising, since all of the other floating archaeologists were remaining healthy, and there were enough to go around. Still, the generals didn't want her collapsing from exhaustion.

Which was why she was at home, hopefully sleeping in. And if not sleeping in, then she was at least playing with her dog, or having fun. Besides, with her at home, there was less chance of a murder occurring in the SGC ... the murder of her older brother, the tall man now striding at Larabee's side. During recent weeks, Chris had noticed his 'little sister' getting more and more annoyed with her older brother, as Buck tried to get information about her relationship with Vin.

Put more bluntly, he was trying to find out if she was sleeping with the second in command of SG-7. She, quite bluntly, told him to mind his own damn business. Buck responded by reminding her that she was his business. Adriana's response to that was something as colorful as anything Chris could come up with. The colonel smiled proudly, remembering what JD told him about that argument. Damn, he taught her well!

Adriana was as protective of her boyfriend as she was of her privacy. If something had happened to Vin while he was on the mission, Chris wanted to have a chance to break it to her gently. Something which wouldn't happened if she had been here. They reached the Gate Room. SG-7, plus Mary. The first person through the Gate was Jack O'Neill. The other colonel glanced at Chris, then quickly looked away. He looked almost ... guilty.

That niggling wrongness in his gut intensified, and Chris tightened his hand around Mary's. Sam Carter was the next to come down the ramp, clutching something in her arms. She looked even more guilt-ridden when she looked at Chris. By now, the colonel was feeling out and out nauseous. Where was his brother, dammit? Teal'c was next to come through the Gate, and he inclined his head toward Chris.

That was the first bit of acknowledgment Chris had received yet, and it worried him. Daniel was the last to come through the Gate, holding a small child in his arms, and the Gate closed behind him. Chris tried to protest, but nothing would come out of his mouth. Behind him, he heard JD questioning where Vin was. And in the briefing room, where the techs sat, General Hammond asked, "Colonel O'Neill, where is Mr. Tanner?"

O'Neill and Carter both looked at the little boy in Daniel Jackson's arms, then back at the general. Hammond said very, very slowly, "SG-1 ... I want both you and SG-7 in the briefing room. Right now. And ... bring the youngster with you. Dr. Frasier to the briefing room." Chris was feeling like he had stepped through Alice's Looking Glass. He was missing something here. Something important.

Mary tugged on his hand, and Chris followed obediently, feeling somewhat like he was in shock. He looked over his shoulder at the child in Daniel Jackson's arms, trying to get a better look at the boy, and felt something go 'thud' in his heart when he got his better look.

He reminded Chris of Adam. The boy was no more than four or five, about the same age as Adam when his son died six years earlier. He had soft, light brown hair and bright blue eyes. There was something very familiar about him, but Chris couldn't figure it out. Until Mary whispered, "My God. He looks just like the pictures of Vin I saw, the ones taken right before his mother died, the ones Josie sent to your mother."

"That's because, Captain Travis, that is Vin. It's a long story ... but that little boy is Vin Tanner," Major Carter replied softly, her use of Mary's rank indicating just how serious she was. Chris looked at the major in disbelief. That ... was Vin? That was his ... no. No. His little brother was a grown man, twenty-seven years old, and he would be turning twenty-eight in March. He wasn't five years old! That couldn't be Vin!

He wasn't the only one who heard it. As they reached the briefing room, he saw General Hammond's eyes narrow, then the general said very quietly, "SG-1 ... I think you have some explaining to do. And I want the boy examined when Dr. Frasier gets here." SG-1 all looked at each other numbly, then nodded. For his own part, it was all Chris could do, just to sit down without collapsing. He couldn't take his eyes off the child. How was this possible? So many times, he had wished he had known Vin as a child ... and now ... it had happened? How did this happen, and what did they do next?

Part 2

Mary Travis did not let go of Chris Larabee's hand, even when everyone was seated at the large table in the briefing room. She couldn't. She had the terrifying sense that this strong man had just been sucker punched, and that if she let go of him ... he'd slip under the waves. She couldn't let go of his hand ... she couldn't let go of him. Nor could she take her eyes off the tiny child, huddled against Daniel Jackson.

That was Vin Tanner. That terrified little boy who didn't seem to want to let go of Daniel was Vin Tanner. Her little brother. The strong-willed, stubborn man who had helped to catch her husband's murderers, who had always been there for Mary when she needed him. Mary couldn't reconcile it in her mind. That little boy, who was shaking in the arms of the Egyptologist, was Vin Tanner. The man whom Mary had always considered tough as nails and fearless.

Through what seemed like cotton wrapped around her head, Mary heard what happened. The machine. The explosion. Daniel finding Vin, under his clothes. Daniel chastising Jack for frightening the little boy. As SG-1 finished the story, General Hammond said quietly to the doctor who had appeared in the briefing only moments after the story began, "Dr. Frasier, take the boy to the infirmary and see ... look him over."

Janet Frasier nodded and carefully approached the little boy. She knelt in front of Daniel and Vin, saying softly, "Vin, my name is Dr. Frasier. I need to make sure you weren't hurt." Mary could tell from Janet's expression that she was as stunned as anyone, but Janet remained gentle and professional with the little boy. Vin looked at Daniel, as if asking, 'is she okay for me to go with?' Daniel nodded reassuringly, and Vin looked back at Janet, then held out his arms to her. Janet picked him up, cradling against her body, and carried him from the room.

Mary watched them go, too confused to even make sense of what she was now thinking. She had seen pictures of Vin when he was a little boy ... but this was something totally different. In all the time she had known Vin, even in the two times he was almost killed, she had never see him this fragile. Because he had still been an adult ... still trying to keep that wall up, the one that kept his fears to himself.

That wall was now gone. Every fear, every emotion, was clearly expressed in the bright blue eyes. There was no wall. Vin Tanner was totally vulnerable, with no defenses. Daniel had told them that he mentioned his aunt Jessica, and his mother swearing she would come for him. So it wasn't that long after his mother's death. God. He was hardly more than a baby! Just a sweet little boy who was still learning to construct defenses around his heart.

It was that understanding which pushed the confusion away. Mary still didn't know how they would get their Vin back, but for now, all she needed to know was that this child version of Vin needed them. In the nearly four years since SG-7 was created, there was never a time when Vin wasn't there for them. Wasn't there for her, wasn't there for Billy. And she swore that she wouldn't let him down.

Looking around the faces of the men, she could see some of them coming to that conclusion already. She saw that understanding, but she also saw rage. Mary was angry, too. She just wasn't sure whom she was angry with. Just who she wasn't angry with, and that was the little boy Janet had just carried from the room. And Chris ... Chris was still in shock. General Hammond said softly, "The boy will stay here for the moment, at least until we're sure he's all right. Dr. Frasier will run every test she has. You know her. SG-1, I want you to go back to the planet and find out exactly what kind of a machine that was."

"Requesting permission to accompany them," Chris said hoarsely, speaking for the first time since the revelation that the child was Vin. Mary looked at her lover, who still held onto her hand. Chris continued, "I'm Vin's commanding officer ... I want to know what did this to him. Why he was standing so close to that thing, why he didn't get out of the way before it blew. I want to know everything." The last three words were practically hissed.

The shock was giving way to rage now, Mary could tell. The green eyes were narrowed as he glared at Jack O'Neill and Sam Carter. Mary heard the same story Chris did ... that there were only scant seconds between the time Vin got between Sam and the machine, and when the machine finally blew. The glare was transferred to General Hammond when the general replied, "Permission denied. SG-1 is standing down, until we're sure there's no radiation, and as Mr. Tanner's commanding officer, Colonel, your place is here."

If looks could kill, George Hammond would have been plastered all over the room. But he hadn't attained the rank of general by being a coward. He added in a gentle, but firm, voice, "Chris ... Vin needs you right now. You're not just his commanding officer, but his older brother. And right now, he needs you. He's frightened and confused. He needs your strength. You've said it often enough, that you wish you had been there when he was a child. Well, now he is a child. What are you gonna do about it?"

Chris slumped back in his seat as the general threw his own words back in his face. Ezra Standish said softly, "General, that boy has no idea whom we are. Mind and body, he's no more than four or five years old ... judging from what Daniel told us, he's five." The former police negotiator waved his hands helplessly, trying to say something, but the words weren't coming out. However, Mary understood. How did they win this child's trust?

It was strange, seeing Ezra Standish so off-balance. In many ways, the Southerner was the most cool and composed members of the Seven. And he loved children. Buck Wilmington said in a soft voice, "We teach him to trust us again. We're lettin' ourselves get scared of a little boy, a little boy who's more scared of us. It ain't no different than if Vin had amnesia, and he forgot who we were. Only difference is, he's a little guy now."

"Precisely. This five year old Vin Tanner has no idea whom we are. In fact, I'm amazed that he went to Dr. Jackson as easily as he did," Hammond said quietly. He paused, then added, "There's something else ... the matter of Dr. Wilmington. I'm not blind to their relationship ... neither of them allows it to affect their work, which is why I haven't said anything. But when she returns tomorrow, it will be to find her ... significant other a five year old boy."

Oh God ... Drina. Mary had almost forgotten about her friend, through all of this, as she had been focusing on the frightened little boy now in the infirmary, and on her own lover. But the general was right ... Drina would need to know about what had happened to Vin. The question was, who would tell her? Mary saw the others coming to the same conclusion as she had ... and to a man, each quailed.

Chris said softly, "I'll tell her. She deserves to know from a member of her family." And Buck would never be able to tell his little sister what had happened. Mary knew that. He was still so protective of Adriana, he'd never be able to get the words out, not without frightening his sister. Chris was protective, but in a different way. Chris tended to get upset if Adriana put herself in the line of fire, even though he taught her self-defense when she was still a teenager. He still didn't like the idea of Adriana being in danger, for any reason, just as he hated the idea of Mary being at risk.

"I'll stay with the little guy," Buck decided, "I'd like to get to know this five year old Vin Tanner. Once Janet says he's okay. Can't imagine what he must have been like when he was a little guy, when he ain't scared to death of us, I mean." Mary smiled faintly at that, and looked at Chris, wondering if he wanted any company for when he went to see Adriana. Or maybe she should stay here? Buck was an overgrown kid, in many respects, but he was a big man. And there was the chance he would scare Vin, without meaning to. Maybe ...

"Mary, could you stay with Vin? You've got an eight year old ... and you're not much older than Julia Tanner was when she died. He may have an easier time trusting you," Chris requested hoarsely. His green eyes flickered to Sam Carter and Jack O'Neill, and Mary understood what he wasn't asking, as well as what he was. Right or wrong, he blamed SG-1 for what had happened to his brother, and right now, he didn't trust Sam or Jack in particular.

With an apologetic look at the blonde major, Mary replied, "Of course, Chris. We'll stay with Vin. You do what you need to, and call us if you need us." Chris smiled, the first warmth she had seen from him since Daniel carried little Vin down the ramp in the Gate Room. Mary smiled back, and continued, "Speaking of which, before I go to the infirmary, I do need to return home. I still have some old clothes that Billy outgrew, and Vin will need a change of clothes."

"Excellent idea ... Major Carter, why don't you accompany Captain Travis? I want to check on the boy, myself," General Hammond said. There was a general murmur, and everyone nodded their agreement with this plan. General Hammond continued crisply, "Dismissed!" As the general left the room, Mary rose to her feet ... then turned and lightly kissed Chris, removing her hand from his. She promised to take care of his brother, made that promise with her eyes. He nodded and she smiled once more, then began planning what she would bring back for Vin.

Part 3

Vin was scared. So scared, he forgot what his ma told him, about not talking to strangers, and he told Daniel his name. But Daniel had nice eyes ... his eyes reminded Vin of his ma's. And Daniel had been nice to him, had taken care of him. Just like he promised. At least until they got to this strange place, and the pretty lady doctor took him to the in-firm-a-ry. She explained that it was kinda like a clinic, only inside of a big building. A clinic, or a little hospital.

The pretty lady doctor was nice. She explained to him exactly what she was doing, and why. What she couldn't explain to him was how he got here ... aside from that funny tunnel, with all them weird lights. Vin had buried his face in Daniel's shoulder for most of the trip, because the water scared him. How did he get to that strange place, why wasn't he with the Montroses ... not that he minded the last. He didn't like them. Didn't like the way the father looked at him.

The lady, who had told him to call her 'Janet,' said now, "Well, you seem to be okay. I need to do some tests, make sure you weren't hurt in that explosion, but those can wait until later. They're a bit scary, and I think you're frightened enough right now. But ... if you wouldn't mind answering some questions, maybe we can figure a few things out. You told Daniel when he found you, Vin, that your ... that your aunt Jessica would come for you, that your mother promised and she had never lied to you. Vin ... is your mother dead?"

Vin bowed his head, remembering the last days of his mother's life. She could barely talk at the end. And Vin knew, he knew she would leave him. She admitted to him as much, saying she didn't want to leave him, but she couldn't stay. She told him that his aunt Jessica would come for him ... but she hadn't come yet. And then she told him to always remember he was a Tanner. Vin still didn't know what that meant, but it sounded really special, and Vin wanted to make his ma proud ... wanted to live up to being a Tanner.

Janet put her finger under his chin, until he could see her brown eyes. She said gently, "It's okay, Vin. It's okay to cry. My daughter Cassie ... she had another mother once. And I know she loves me, but I also know that she has never stopped missing her first mother. She's fifteen now ... that's ten years older than you are. So don't think that you're not a big boy, if you miss your mother. Because that's just not true."

Vin whispered around the lump in his throat, "Ma said I had ta remember I was a Tanner. So I gotta be brave, so I live up to bein' a Tanner." Janet's face softened even further. She sat down on the table beside him and lifted him into her arms. Vin didn't struggle. She really reminded him a lot of his ma, 'cept her hair was darker, and so were her eyes. But her smile warmed him, and her touch made him feel safe. Something he hadn't felt since his ma died.

"Vin, I want you to listen to me, honey. You are a very brave little boy. And your mother would be very, very proud of you. I know I would be," Janet said softly. Vin relaxed against her, and Janet gently stroked his hair, just like his ma did. Stroked his hair and rocked him. His tummy made a really loud noise, and Vin almost cried. It had been so long since he ate, he was really hungry. Janet hugged him, whispering, "I think someone's hungry. C'mon, baby, let's go to the cafeteria and see what we can get for a little man like you."

Little man. His ma used to call him that. He was her little man, her brave little man. Janet was really nice, but she was making him miss his ma even more, because she was so much like his ma. He buried his face against her shoulder, trying desperately not to cry. But it was hard. He was hungry and he was tired. He hurt all over, he missed his mother, and the spooky lights hurt his eyes. He wanted to live up to being a Tanner, wanted to live up to being his Ma's little man. He really, really did.

Vin clung to Janet as she carried him, and she gently rubbed his back, her fingers combing through his hair. Over his head, Vin heard Janet say, "Mrs. Potter, I have a very hungry little boy here ... can you make something for him? Nothing big, we don't want him getting sick, but I don't know when the last time he ate." Curious, Vin lifted his head from Janet's shoulder and found himself in what looked like a school cafeteria ... except, there were no kids around.

He turned his head back toward Janet and found himself face to face with an older lady with dark hair and sad eyes. The lady smiled and said, "Well, hello there! My name is Gloria. Of course, Janet, I'll fix him a bowl of cereal ... maybe some fruit to go with that?" Vin nodded. He liked bananas. His ma used to slice bananas onto his cereal. Gloria looked at him, adding thoughtfully, "You remind me of someone ... a young man I know. He liked to have a banana with his cereal, so he could put banana slices on the cereal and milk. Would you like that, too?"

Dumbfounded that anyone else liked to eat cereal that way (the Montroses never heard of such a thing), Vin nodded happily until he thought his head would come plumb off his shoulders. Gloria smiled at him again, then Janet carried him to a nearby table. She settled herself in the chair, still holding him, and asked, "So, Vin ... is that your real name? Or is it short for Vincent?" The question provoked a strange pain in his heart.

But he shook his head, replying, "Uh-uh. M' real name is 'Kevin.' 'Cept, only m' ma was 'lowed to call me that. 'Kevin' is a sissy name." He crossed his eyes as he pronounced 'sissy,' and Janet just nodded. Vin paused, then said slowly, "But ya remind me a' m' ma. Reckon it would be okay for ya to call me 'Kevin,' if ya want." That made Janet smile, and Vin decided he liked it when Janet smiled.

"I'd like that ... it might ease the confusion," she replied. Vin frowned, not understanding, and Janet explained as Gloria put the bowl of cereal in front of him, "You see, I have a friend named 'Vin,' and it might be confusing with the two of you. He's ... away ... right now, but I think it still might get a little confusing. Would it be okay if we all called you 'Kevin,' so no one gets you confused with the other 'Vin,' honey?"

There was another Vin? He didn't know anyone else with his name before! The little boy replied around his mouthful of banana slice and cereal, "Reckon that would be okay. Janet? What's the other Vin like?" He swallowed his mouthful before turning in Janet's arms to look up at her. There was a moment of sadness in her brown eyes as she looked at him, then it was gone. Even so, Vin was a sensitive little boy ... he knew when adults were sad, and he didn't like that. He wanted Janet to smile again.

"Vin? Well, he's very, very smart. One of the smartest men I've ever known. There are times when he's sad ... he's a bit like you. He lost his mother when he was your age, and he's never stopped missing her. He's funny ... some of the tricks he plays on Colonel O'Neill ... and he's very, very sweet. He always tries to take care of people around him. Me, his friends, his girlfriend," Janet replied.

"Ick! Girlfriend!" Vin said, making a face. Girls were icky! Well ... his ma wasn't icky. And neither was Janet. And the pretty blonde lady in the room with all them men, she didn't seem icky. Vin swallowed another spoonful of cereal, then qualified his previous statement, saying, "I mean, little girl-kids are icky. Not you. I like you." Janet grinned at that, her brown eyes lighting up with laughter.

"Well, thank you ... but Vin's girlfriend, Adriana, isn't a little girl. She's twenty-seven, the same age he is," she replied. Twenty-seven. Nope, that wasn't a little kid at all. Vin decided the other Vin's girlfriend was okay, after all. Janet continued, "Enough talking, more eating. So, you don't mind if I call you 'Kevin,' then." Vin shook his head, his hair falling into his eyes. Janet murmured, "Bath wouldn't be a bad idea ... probably got very dirty in that place."

Vin turned and regarded Janet with horror. Bath? But he had one earlier this week! At least, Vin thought it was earlier this week.

It occurred to him that he didn't know how long he was in that strange place before Daniel found him ... maybe a bath wouldn't be such a bad idea. Janet said, evidently seeing what he was thinking (and of course she was, she was an adult. His ma always knew what he was thinking, why wouldn't Janet?), "The bath can wait. Let's get some clothes for you first. I'll talk to the general, see if Mary has some spare clothes for you. Her son is a bit older than you are."

For the first time, Vin realized he was still in the same ... thing ... he was wearing when Daniel first found him. It was wayy too big on him, and Vin decided that clothes would be a very good thing. So would sleep ... he was so tired. Janet said softly, "Are you getting sleepy, Kevin?" He nodded sleepily, putting the spoon back down into the bowl, and Janet continued, "Then don't worry about finishing it ... just lean back against me."

Vin sighed, doing just that, and Janet's fingers began combing through his hair again. He closed his eyes. Janet whispered, "Sleep well, Vin, I've got your back." Vin almost giggled ... that was a funny thing to say. But he was too tired to even giggle, and besides ... it sounded familiar. I've got your back. Where had he heard that before? Before Vin came up with the answer, he was fast asleep.

Part 4

I don't want to talk to you ... I don't want to look at you, was the meaning of the Look Chris Larabee gave Sam Carter and Jack O'Neill as they were leaving the briefing room. And he didn't. He had trusted those two with his little brother ... trusted them to watch his back. And thanks to them, he had come back from the mission as a child. A five year old boy, who didn't know Chris or any of the others.

A five year old boy who reminded Chris so much of Adam, it hurt to even look at him. Chris didn't know what was harder ... seeing his lost son in this five year old version of his brother, or seeing the fear in Vin's eyes when he looked at each of them. He was afraid of them. He would be, he didn't know any of them. It was the general consensus that Vin had been returned to a time, not long after Julia's death. But knowing that didn't make it hurt any less. And at the same time, it was hard to ... believe ... that it was really Vin.

"Colonel Larabee," General Hammond said, startling Chris as he headed toward the elevator which would take him to the surface. The colonel looked at his CO, and the general continued, "Are you on your way to see Dr. Wilmington and explain the situation to her?" Chris nodded, and Hammond said, "I want her to stay at home today. The boy had a lot of unfamiliar faces surrounding him at the moment, and he doesn't need another one. If need be I want you to stay with her ... this will be hard for her to accept."

A half second after that, Chris heard the general add almost under his breath, "It's hard for all of us to accept." Chris nodded a bit numbly. So he wasn't the only one having a hard time with this. He was almost glad of that. Hammond said, "Chris, I know this is hard for you. And I know you feel as if Colonel O'Neill and Major Carter betrayed your trust. But there is no way anyone could have known this would happen."

Chris didn't want to hear it. Rationally, he knew the general was right ... just as he knew that Vin was doing what Vin did. Protecting others. But there was another part of him which simply didn't care. That was his little brother, dammit. His little brother, his second in command, his best friend, and Vin was suddenly five years old. Five years old, and had no idea who any of them were ... had no idea who Chris was.

And that was what hurt. More than seeing his brother so tiny and so helpless (and so very much like Adam) ... Vin no longer knew him. Oh, it was logical, of course. Vin and Chris didn't meet until Vin was twenty-four years old, almost twenty years after his mother's death. But knowing that, didn't make it hurt any less to see the outright fear in Vin's bright eyes. Never in the last three years had Vin ever been afraid of Chris.

That was why Chris trusted him ... in part, at least. Because he wasn't afraid of Chris, because he always knew that Vin would tell him the truth, and not what he wanted to hear. If Chris ever had any doubts about that, they were washed away after the first encounter with Ella Gaines. And Chris wondered ... had he ever told Vin how proud he was of him for that? And how ashamed Chris himself was for lashing out at Vin as he had?

The truth was, there was always a part of Chris which always knew Vin was telling the truth about Ella. That was what hurt so much, when he heard the words, when Vin laid the evidence out for him. But accepting it was something else. The colonel's instincts had warned him that something wasn't ... right. The timing ... three years to the day after Sarah and Adam's murders, Ella Gaines came back into his life.

But he hadn't wanted to believe his friend. And then he found that he had betrayed his wife and son ... with the very woman who had murdered them! A woman who had given orders to her team to wipe out SG-7. Even now, years later, that memory was enough to sicken Chris. He slept with the woman who murdered his wife and child! His feelings for Mary were not a betrayal of his wife and child ... but that act was.

Chris closed his eyes, trying to focus on the present. There was nothing he could do about that betrayal, and Mary had seen to it that Ella Gaines would never hurt anyone again. The important thing now was Vin. As if hearing his thoughts, General Hammond added softly, "Enough with the guilt trips, Chris ... Vin needs you, as I said. I don't know anything else right now, but I do know this. We will not give up until we get him back."

Chris lifted his head, to look the Texan straight in the eye. He found only determination there. Sometimes, he forgot just how ruthless General Hammond could be when it came to his people. His children. He worked within the rules ... but knew the value of bending those rules.

"Thanks, General, I think maybe I should stay with Adriana for the rest of the day. Vin needs me thinking clearly ... he needs his big brother, and right now, I can't give him what he needs. He's afraid of me, General. Little kids are sensitive to moods, and he doesn't need my anger right now. I'm not angry with him ... but I don't think he'd understand that," Chris replied. General Hammond just smiled and nodded, as if Chris finally realized something.

"Good thinking, son. Take care of yourself and that girl. Dismissed, Colonel," the man replied. Chris nodded, saluting the general, which was returned. Chris did an about face, then headed toward the security booth, to inform them he would be leaving the compound. And it occurred to him that Hammond was a man whom he would never hesitate to salute. He had heard rumors that Senator Kinsey wanted to replace General Hammond with someone more malleable. Over Larabee's dead lifeless body, would that happen!

Whether Senator Kinsey understood it or not, they were at war. And the warriors in the battlefield had to know they could count on their general, on their commanding officer. Chris didn't know why Kinsey didn't understand that. He really didn't know much about Kinsey ... not in terms of knowing facts. But he knew the important things ... Kinsey was trouble, in capital letters. Chris grinned as he left the elevator and headed to his car. If it became necessary, Chris was sure he could convince Jack to double-team Kinsey!

But as soon as he was away from the compound, his mind began drifting to the coming confrontation with Adriana. She only lived about twenty miles from Cheyenne Mountain, an area she chose deliberately. In case there was an emergency, she wanted to live as close as she could without being too close. Chris understood her rationale. She wanted to be nearby, in case she was needed ... but she wanted her space, at the same time. This was a compromise she could live with. And, it was in a nice neighborhood.

Not that Nettie was impressed with that last argument. Vin had told him before leaving on this new mission that Nettie was worried about Adriana in her new house. Mindy was a dear, but she didn't bark much, and Nettie really didn't like the idea of a young woman living alone, with only a dog for company. Chris grinned, realizing exactly what Nettie was hinting at. He wasn't the only one. That was one sneaky old lady.

All too soon, he was pulling up in Adriana's driveway ... sure enough, there was her Tracker, sitting out in front. Chris turned off the engine and eased himself from his own truck, then headed up the walk. As he passed by a window, he heard music blaring from the living room, and caught sight of a figure spinning and dancing in time to the music. Chris couldn't help smiling ... oh yeah. She was definitely relaxing today.

Then he remembered why he was here, and his smile fell away. He walked slowly to the door and rang the bell, wondering if he should use the key Adriana gave him for emergencies. It was anyone's guess if she could hear him over the music ... and what was she listening to? It didn't sound like any of her usual stuff. On the other hand, she did grow up in the eighties, and it sounded to him like she was dancing to REO Speedwagon or some such group. With a sad smile, Chris realized that Sarah probably would have known exactly what she was listening to.

However, only a few moments after he rung the bell, she appeared at the door ... hot, sweaty, with her dark hair pulled back into a pony tail. Chris tried not to smile, because he didn't want her realizing just how much like a teenager she looked. She smiled at him, saying breathlessly, "Hey ... hope you haven't been waiting long. I didn't see the light until just a minute ago." The light? Adriana continued a bit ruefully, "The previous renter was deaf, and my landlady had a special light installed, so she would know when someone was at the door."

"And you haven't gotten around to having it removed," Chris guessed. Adriana shrugged, that rueful smile never fading, and Chris said, "I'm not here for purely social reasons, little princess." Adriana eyed him warily, and Chris realized he had used Ez-speak. Damn. That was scary. Chris continued once he regained his composure, "Let's go inside. I don't have bad news, just ... well, let's just go inside."

Part 5

Aw hell ... she always worried when Chris warned her before he started speaking! It usually didn't bode well for someone. But Adriana led him into her living room, realizing from his uniform that he was on duty. That didn't stop her from asking if he wanted any water or lemonade, since she was headed for the refrigerator. He quietly declined, then muttered something unpleasant under his breath.

As she left the living room for the kitchen, Adriana realized the reason for his disgust. Mindy was sitting in his favorite chair, and the infamous green Larabee glare had absolutely no effect on her. In fact, if Mindy thought Chris was hurting Adriana, she had been known to ... make her displeasure known. She wasn't a large dog, by any stretch of the imagination. Then again, Vin wasn't a large man, and he was still lethal.

Adriana smiled, thinking of her boyfriend. She was finally getting used to the change in her relationship with Vin. The first few weeks hadn't been easy, especially with the difficulties created by Evan Larabee. Adriana scowled, thinking of that man. Although, calling him a man was a terrible insult to both of his sons, who really were men. Evan Larabee was nothing more than an overgrown child.

While Will Richmond had a bad habit of annoying the hell out of her, and while he could be dense, he wasn't Evan Larabee. In fact, she had received a message from Carly when her friend returned to the rest of her team, and Carly was quite explicit about Will's reaction when the biologist told him about her encounters with the sperm donor. Adriana's scowl melted away, remembering that ... as well as hearing what Charlotte had to say. Every time she forgot how dangerous Charlotte was, her old friend reminded her.

Now, as she returned to the living room, it was to find Chris pacing back and forth in front of the sofa. Mindy was watching him warily, and Adriana wondered if the colonel was making the dog dizzy ... she knew she was getting dizzy, just from watching him. She said, taking a sip of cold lemonade, "Sit down, Christopher, you're wearing a hole in my carpet." Which wasn't entirely accurate, as she had a rug in front of the sofa.

However, Chris sat down, though he sure as hell didn't relax. Adriana frowned thoughtfully, sitting down in her chair, and asked, "What's going on, Chris? It isn't like you to be this nervous." Unless something's wrong with Vin, ... a little voice whispered, he did tell you that it wasn't bad news, but something that would shock you. Which, in Chris speak, means you should probably sit down.

"SG-1 came back earlier this morning," Chris said quietly. Two warning flags went up immediately. First, she knew Vin was out with SG-1 on what was supposed to be a routine recon mission, checking out the ruins of a Gou'ald city. Secondly, they had only left about twelve hours earlier, and the mission plan was for a three-day recon. According to what Daniel told her before they left, there was a distance of four hours from the Gate to the ruins of the City. Which left only four hours to explore the city. This was not good. However, Adriana kept silent.

Perhaps encouraged by her silence (a fact which really scared her), Chris continued, "Before I say anything else, you have to know. Vin is alive and he is healthy." Why do I hear a 'but' coming in there? Chris continued, "But ... he's been changed. Jesus, little princess, I don't know how to tell you this? Except straight out." Okay, Chris ... now you're scaring me. Just tell me already, dammit!

She found herself wishing she hadn't thought that, when Chris took a deep breath and said in a rush, "Vin'sbeenturnedintoachild." Adriana blinked, sorting through the words, separating them out until she could make sense out of what Chris had just said. Vin ... has ... been ... turned into ... a ... child. Vin's been turned into a child? Even now, with the words separated out, it still didn't make sense to her. She returned her attention to Chris, willing him to say ... something. She knew Chris wouldn't joke about this, but ...

But Chris just nodded, and Adriana saw in his eyes a reflection of what she was thinking and feeling. Her surrogate big brother had never been a man who talked a lot ... which was a good thing when she was growing up, and needed someone to just listen to her. But just as importantly, she had learned from Chris, because of that reticence, the importance of being able to read a person. Using body language, facial expression, and a person's eyes.

That helped tremendously when she and Vin became friends. Vin. The shock was starting to melt away, enough for her to ask as she flopped down beside Chris on the sofa, "How? How did this happen?" As soon as the words, the last of the shock receded and was replaced by anger. She continued, the words tumbling over themselves as she demanded answers, "How in the hell did something like this happen? Did anyone in SG-1 get ... child-ized, or was it Vin? And what is with this sudden rash of ... accidents? If Elizabeth was here, she'd say that Vin's gonna give JD a run for his money as a trouble magnet!"

Chris snickered at her words, and Adriana responded with a glare all her own. He murmured, "Sorry, little princess. How did it happen? We're not sure yet. Janet is still running tests on the boy, to make sure he's fully healthy. I just know that a Gou'ald device of some kind was activated, and Vin got caught in the crossfire. No, no one in SG-1 got zapped. Daniel Jackson was carrying Vin when they arrived back on Earth."

Vin was a child. Adriana wondered whose ass she should kick first ... well, except for Teal'c. Chris continued, "We figure he's five years old, because he makes reference to Jessica coming for him, so it's not long after Julia's death." Adriana grimaced. Jessica Tanner had started making amends to her son for abandoning him after her elder sister's death, but it would be a long time before Adriana would trust the woman. Vin was a child. Adriana shook her head.

Chris whispered, "Jesus, little princess. He was so scared ... he was afraid of us. Afraid of me." The last few words were barely audible. Adriana looked at him, then understood. It made sense. The five year old Vin wouldn't know them ... wouldn't trust them ... and in a strange situation, not long after his mother died ... of course he was scared to death! And as the next thought ... Vin needs me ... crossed her mind, Chris said softly, "General Hammond wants you to stay here, little princess."

Say ... what? Adriana eyed her surrogate brother, her mouth drawing into a thin line, and Chris explained, "I ain't real happy with it, myself, but I can't argue with his reasoning. That boy is surrounded by unfamiliar faces ... adults whom he doesn't know, and has no reason to trust. One more person comes in ... " His voice trailed off, but it wasn't necessary for him to continue. Adriana had seen the holes in her own logic. She hated to admit it, but he was right. They both were. Vin didn't know Chris ... and he wouldn't know her, either.

Which meant he would have another strange face ... another adult whom he didn't know or trust. Adriana swallowed hard. Dammit, she didn't want to listen to logic right now! She wanted to go back to the SGC, wanted to help in whatever way she could. Wanted to kick some member of SG-1's butt. She wanted to be there for Vin. She found her own desires mirrored in her surrogate brother's eyes. But that was the problem, wasn't it? Vin was her boyfriend ... and at the moment, he was a little boy.

At an age where girls were starting to become yucky. And something else occurred to her. She looked at Chris once more and whispered, "I'd only confuse him more, wouldn't I?" Chris just nodded sadly and Adriana sank back against the sofa. She sighed, running her hands over her face, and muttered, "Shit. You and I are in the same boat, Chris. Right now, he's scared and confused, and the two people who love him most ... have to stay away from him, so he's not even more scared and confused."

It was the baggage issue. Because they both loved him so much, they would put expectations on him, whether they meant to or not ... expectations which the twenty-seven year old Vin Tanner could meet, but the five year old could not. And because they loved him, they had to stay away. Chris just took her hand and squeezed it gently and Adriana asked, trusting this man as she trusted only one other, "Stay with me, Chris? It's gonna be a rough afternoon." Chris squeezed her hand again, giving her that smile ... the one that always made her heart do flip-flops.

"Just try to get rid of me, little princess," he replied. In spite of herself, in spite of what had happened today, in spite of her continuing fears for her beloved, Adriana giggled. Get rid of him? Was he nucking futs??? Chris grinned himself, his eyes lightening. Then he said, putting his arm around her shoulder, and putting into words what they were both feeling, "I know, little princess ... I know. I'm afraid of losing him, too."

Adriana leaned into his embrace, murmuring, "Then I guess you'll be strong for me, and I'll be strong for you." Because in the end, that was what it came down to. She felt Chris nodding against her hair, and Adriana sighed, "I don't see any other choice. But I want your word that you won't interfere when we get back to the SGC, and I gotta kick some SG-1 booty." She heard Chris stifling a laugh, right before he gave his word. And she knew she could trust that, because Chris Larabee had never broken his word to her.

Part 6

It took General Hammond a little more time than he originally planned, to check on Dr. Frasier and the little boy. Dr. Conklin, who had been quiet the last three years, had demanded to see him. Not requested, but demanded. He wanted to be on the next team to go to the planet and investigate the strange alien device. Hammond's response had been not just no, but hell no, and not couched in diplomatic terms.

The man had learned nothing in the last three years. One of the reasons he had Drs Jackson and Wilmington working as a team on archaeological expeditions, was because of their ability to work together ... as well as with other people. Conklin hadn't learned to work with other people. There was no way Hammond would allow anyone that irresponsible anywhere near the alien device which had turned Vin Tanner into a child of five.

Vin. It really was time he went to the infirmary. After making sure all of his calls would be dealt with, Hammond left his office and headed for the infirmary. He found Dr. Frasier seated at her computer, with the sleeping boy in her arms. She looked up, murmuring, "He fell asleep in the cafeteria. Poor kid's exhausted. I've been going over his test results. There is no abnormal radiation in his body. He's a very healthy little boy, if a little underfed."

She paused, and added, "And he is Vin Tanner, sir. I don't know how this happened, but he is our Vin." The little boy shifted, murmuring in his sleep, and Dr. Frasier adjusted her hold on him, until he was more comfortable. Hammond just nodded, his mind finally accepting what his instincts had told him all along. It was just ... so hard to accept, like he had told Larabee. That there was a machine capable of turning a twenty-seven year old man into a five year old boy. On the other hand ... really, was this any stranger than any of the other strange devices they had encountered through the years?

After a moment, Janet Frasier asked softly, "Where's Colonel Larabee, sir?" Hammond grimaced as he settled himself on a stool near the doctor and the sleeping child. Larabee. He knew from base security that the colonel had left and was heading for Dr. Wilmington's home. Dr. Frasier added after a moment, answering her own question, "He'll going to Adriana's, to tell her what happened. Nice way to keep them both from killing Major Carter and Colonel O'Neill, sir."

Hammond grinned at the woman wryly. He honestly hadn't thought of that right away, but Conklin had inadvertently reminded him when he mentioned Chanu during the argument about the alien device. By now, the entire base had heard about Chanu's difficulties with his father-in-law and the less than auspicious beginning to his friendship with Vin ... they also heard how, after Chanu choked Vin into unconsciousness, Adriana found him. And how, when she and Vin found Chanu, the 'little hellcat' took a swing at him.

Oh yes. He was even more glad now that Dr. Wilmington wasn't on the grounds until the following day. He explained, "I actually wasn't thinking of that, though I can't argue with your logic, Doctor. I was more concerned about the boy ... he'll have a lot of new faces to adjust to, and that's emotional baggage he doesn't need right now. Speaking of which, is Captain Travis back with the clothes yet?"

"No, not yet ... remember, the clothes are at Evie's house, and Mary lives with Chris now," Janet Frasier reminded him. Oh, that was right. He and Orrin discussed that. Orrin. Hammond swallowed hard as he realized he still needed to tell his old friend about what happened to Vin, before that idiot Conklin tracked him down. In some ways, that old fool was like a child, playing two parents off each other to get what he wanted.

The little boy stirred, sighing softly in his sleep, and Hammond said softly, trying very hard not to think about his two granddaughters, "We should find a proper bed for him ... I'm sure your arms are getting tired." The doctor just smiled faintly, but seemed in no hurry to relinquish the youngster. All at once, Hammond had a vision of things to come. This child would turn the SGC upside down, without even meaning to, without even trying, and even once he was returned to adulthood, nothing would ever be the same.

However, the only allusion he made to this was observing as he rose to his feet, "Well, Doctor, I suppose the only thing we really have to worry about is Major Wilmington using him to catch the attention of some woman who is a marshmallow for children." Janet Frasier raised her head and gave him a determined brown stare, which told him that Buck Wilmington would only do that if he wanted to lose his reproductive organs.

The CMO's only verbal response was, "Ohhhh, trust me, sir. He won't do that." Hammond hid a grin as he gently ruffled the tawny hair (a chance he would never have again, which he well knew). The day Buck Wilmington used this little boy, or any other child, to lure unsuspecting women ... Even as he thought it, Hammond knew he was being unfair, both to the little boy and to Buck. The big man loved children, and if there was anything that could get him going, it was the idea of a woman or child being hurt. And if it was a little girl-child who was being harmed, then he was really a bear with a sore ass.

However, it didn't escape his notice that most of the women in the SGC knew something of Vin's past. Not because he broadcast it ... no, his mother had done that. But he wondered how many of those women would be able to resist the opportunity to shower this little boy with affection, to give him things he never had in his young life? More to the point, would Hammond want to stop them?

The general paused, thinking that one through. Would it be such a terrible thing, to give that little boy some of what he lost while he was growing up? He had told Chris Larabee that after all the times the colonel wished he was there when Vin was a child, he finally had a chance to follow through. But was he the only one? Hammond doubted it. In fact ... once he could talk Larabee out of killing O'Neill, Hammond thought it might be a good idea if Jack spent some time with the child. It was unnatural for a five year old boy to be that solemn. And Jack was a big kid in many ways.

It was definitely something to think about. No, this alien device would not help them defeat the Gou'ald ... but maybe, just maybe, there was an opportunity here. And who would know better about taking opportunities than Ezra Standish? Hammond resolved to talk to the negotiator. Later. First, he had a far more formidable task in front of him ... explaining to Orrin Travis how his guide had been turned into a five year old boy.

Part 7

After their dismissal, the remainder of SG-7 adjourned to the rec room. Much to their relief, none of the members of SG-1 were there. Because, fair or not, Chris wasn't the only one who held SG-1 responsible for the ... incident, as Ezra had taken to calling it. Incident. One of your best friends gets turned into a five year old boy, and the best you can do is 'incident,' as if it was something ... mundane.

Trouble was, Buck Wilmington couldn't find a term which fit better. For the first hour, everyone was silent. Then Ezra said softly, "Does anyone feel as ... out of their depth? As I do?" He lifted his eyes from the floor, looking around at them, and continued, "We have been fighting the Gou'ald for three years. We have seen and experienced situations which have left their mark. But we have always stood together. Always. Even when we weren't getting along."

This was said with an apologetic nod to Nathan, who returned the apology silently. Buck didn't say anything. What was there to say? Ezra continued, "Perhaps that's what is so frightening about our current dilemma. Our ranks have been effectively split. Our guide, and sharpshooter ... our brother ... has been turned into a five year old child who knows, and trusts, none of us. Has no reason to trust us, because he has the memories of that five year old."

"The Gou'ald haven't won, Ezra," Josiah said quietly, "because Vin will be returned to us. Our Vin. And in the meantime ... we get to know the little boy who grew into our Vin. Don't you see what an opportunity we have? A chance to learn what Vin was truly like as a child, answer questions which not even Josie or Carly could answer for us, because they weren't there. We are ... now. And we finally have a chance to understand our brother."

Buck spoke for the first time, saying in a low voice, "The preacher man's right, boys. I ain't talkin' about playin' tricks on the boy. That wouldn't be right. But findin' out exactly why Vin is the way he is." The big man paused, an impish smile lighting his face as he added, "On the other hand ... it's one thin' to be a big brother to a grown man. It's another thing to be an uncle to a little boy, now ain't it?"

He looked around, wondering who would be the first to catch on. It shouldn't have surprised him when a broad smile crossed Josiah Sanchez's face as he observed, "A little boy can never have too much affection. Lots of hugs and kisses, hair-tousling and tickles. Piggyback rides and playing airplane. I see what you mean, brother Buck ... I do indeed see." Ezra was perking up as well, as he realized what this meant.

Oddly, Nathan and JD didn't look comfortable with the idea at all. Ezra exclaimed, "Think of it, gentlemen ... we have a chance to show Vin how much we truly care for him! He doesn't pull from our touch, but nor does he welcome a great deal of attention. Not now. But as a child, you crave attention. He will welcome what we give him. Yes, this is an unfortunate situation, but while it exists ... we should take this opportunity."

Nathan nodded his understanding, but Buck could tell he was still uncomfortable. Whether with the situation or with the suggestion, he didn't know. JD just didn't look happy, period. Buck would find out what was bothering the kid later. In the meantime, he said, looking at Josiah and Ezra, "So, you two agree? I ain't gonna do anythin' to hurt him ... y'all should know I'd never hurt him willingly. Don't wanna hurt him or embarrass him. I just want that little boy to have somethin' which every little kid should have."

And being truly honest with himself, Buck Wilmington knew there was another, selfish reason for his desire. He wanted to make up for lost time. Not with Vin, but with his sister. He wasn't there for her when she needed him the most. Not through the dark nights, and not through the nightmare years. He wasn't even there for her when they were living under the same roof. Or the same mountain, as the case may be. But he could be there for this five year old version of his friend, and Buck swore he wouldn't let his 'little brother' down.

"I'm with you, brother. We don't know how long this situation will continue ... but until we get our Vin back, I say we show this child exactly how much he's loved. Give him some new and better memories," Josiah replied. The man's blue-gray eyes were dancing with anticipation. Strange, Buck never really thought about Josiah's love of children, but that was as strong as his own, and as strong as Ezra's love of children. The major also noticed that Nathan still looked uncomfortable. Evidently, Josiah noticed the same thing, for the anthropologist asked, "What's bothering you, Nate?"

"I ain't sure. It almost feels like we're tricking him," Nathan replied. He was hesitant as he answered, as if he wasn't sure that was what he wanted to say. Buck started to protest, then thought it through a little more. The medic shook his head, adding, "I know that ain't right, I know that it ain't like you're talkin' about. I just don't know no other way to put it." The medic gestured helplessly with his hands.

"Mr. Jackson," Ezra asked slowly, "does the fact that we know it's Mr. Tanner concern you? If we didn't know that it was Mr. Tanner in the body of a five year old child, if we believed it was just another five year old child who was abandoned ... would it still pose a problem for you?" Nathan thought about it, then shook his head. Ezra continued, "Then perhaps you should look at it that way. For all our knowledge, I do not see Vin Tanner, guide, when I look at that child. I see a lost, abandoned, hurt child."

Buck could tell from Nathan's expression that he would think about that. JD was still silent, and Josiah continued, "Well, brothers ... we have our work cut out for us, then. And Nate, you can always look at it this way." Nate cocked a brow at the anthropologist questioningly, and Josiah added with a big grin, "You're getting more practice for being a daddy." Everyone laughed at that, including JD.

"Huh. I get enough practice for that in dealin' with y'all," Nathan retorted, bringing another laugh from the men. The medic continued, growing serious once more, "I can't make no promises. But I reckon I can contribute in other ways. Ain't never known a five or six year old who didn't like colorin.' I'm sure I can find some colorin' books and crayons. Maybe some toys. Any a' y'all got any ideas about what he liked as a little boy?"

"Every little boy ... and girl ... needs a stuffed animal to sleep with. That's the first priority. Something soft he can cuddle with ... something which always made him feel safe when he was a little fella," Josiah proclaimed. Silence fell among the men as they tried to figure out what that might be, and Buck searched his memory, trying to figure out if Vin had told him at any time about his childhood. Josiah asked softly, "Has he really talked about that part of his life, to any of us? Would Adriana know?"

"She would be our best hope, I would think," Ezra observed, and the two masterminds looked at Buck questioningly. It made sense to him, but his sister never really talked about her conversations with him. Hell, she didn't even talk to Buck about her relationship with Vin, much less about her past with him! If he didn't know better, from the way she wouldn't talk about her relationship with Vin, Buck would have thought ... no, best not to think about that. Then he'd probably want to kill Vin, and that simply wasn't an option at the moment.

"She's never told me, but it never really came up," Buck replied, knowing that for the lie it was. He had pressed his sister many times over the last few months for dirt about the younger Vin Tanner. She always changed the subject, or outright told him to 'mind your own damn business, Bucklin.' Usually with her own version of the Larabee glare. Not quite as potent, but it was still damn scary, especially coming from his little sister. Buck found it necessary to rethink quite a few things where his younger sister was concerned.

"Once Chris returns with her, that may change," Ezra observed and Buck nodded in agreement. There was another long pause, then Ezra asked softly, "Does anyone else believe this new situation will be difficult for our illustrious leader to ... handle?" Four snorts greeted the question. Who was Ezra kidding? If they thought finding out that his father had abandoned a little boy, his own child and the colonel's brother, was hard on Chris ... this would be a thousand times worse.

Buck knew it hadn't escaped the notice of his old friend that this five year old Vin looked so much like Adam. Oh, his hair was lighter ... but he still looked like Adam. Worse yet, Chris had no idea how to react to a Vin who was afraid of him, who didn't know him, who had no reason to trust him. The only thing any of them could do, at this point, was give Vin the childhood he never had ... and pick up the pieces of Chris Larabee's heart.

Part 8

JD Dunne was having problems of his own. His mind hadn't stopped spinning since Daniel Jackson carried the child through the Stargate. Part of him knew, by process of elimination, that it had to be Vin. There was no other option, not when he was wearing Vin's own clothes. Sort of. Not when Major Carter held the folded, faded blue jeans Vin had been wearing that morning against her chest so tightly.

But there was another part of him which denied that truth. It wasn't possible, it couldn't be possible. Only a few mornings earlier, he and Vin had been discussing possible plans for Vin's twenty-eighth birthday, which was now only three months away. It would be his first birthday since finding out that Chris was his older brother, and Vin wanted to do something special. Some way to make it up to Chris, for all the birthdays he missed.

And for Vin to suddenly be five ... helpless ... scared. To look at them as if he had never seen any of them before, to look at them as if he was afraid of them. JD didn't know how to deal with that. Because that wasn't Vin. Vin was strong and tough, he was smart and funny. Not a frightened child who pulled away from them. He wasn't like that. The way he was acting now, it kinda reminded JD of how he felt after his own mother died.

And that was what brought it home to JD. They weren't seeing Vin Tanner, their brother and friend, but the little boy he had been once. In the time after his mother died, before he slipped through the cracks? Or was it after the system failed a five year old child? None of them were sure yet, they just knew Vin was five or six. And then the picture changed, because JD then understood something different. He wasn't the youngest any more. He would turn twenty-three in a matter of months, and Vin was now five. Technically speaking, he couldn't be a member of SG-7, but no one wanted to believe this change was permanent.

Therefore, Vin would remain with the team, because whether he was five or twenty-seven, he was still theirs. Which meant JD was no longer the youngest. It shouldn't have bothered JD. But it did. He should have been happy about the change in his relationship with the others, about the change in his relationship with Vin. He wasn't. For so long, Vin had been the older brother, the brother closest in age to JD ... and now, he wasn't.

It got worse when Buck, Josiah, and Ezra started talking about the things they would do for this little boy. Give him the childhood he should have had. JD's hands gripped the sides of the cushion of his chair. Where had these men been when he was a child? When it was just him and his mother? And another voice asked softly, but clearly, you had your mother until you were nineteen. Vin lost his when he was five.

Yes. And that made JD ashamed. He knew that things were tight for him and his mom, but he hadn't been handed from one migrant family to another for all those years. Finding solace only in the reservations around his communities ... JD had been wanted by his mother. Vin had never been wanted after his mother died. And until he was nineteen years old, until he met a young college sophomore, Vin had no idea what it meant to belong.

So why did he begrudge this five year old child what Josiah, Ezra, and Buck were proposing? It wasn't like he agreed with Nathan, that it was like they were tricking Vin. Though, he could see where Nate got that. When all was said and done, though ... JD didn't know this child. This wasn't Vin Tanner, because Vin Tanner was ... well, this just wasn't Vin Tanner. It couldn't be, no matter what Janet and the others said.

The meeting broke up ... Buck was heading to the infirmary, to talk to the general. He had called the general's office, only to remember that Hammond planned to go to the infirmary to check on the boy. Which was how JD found himself accompanying Buck to the infirmary. General Hammond and Dr. Frasier were quietly talking in her office, while the little boy slept on his side. General Hammond nodded in answer to something the doctor said, then added, "I have to return to my office, Doctor ... I'd prefer it if Orrin Travis hears about this from me."

"I understand, sir ... especially if word has reached around the base, what happened to Vin. Thank you for helping me to put him to bed. I really didn't want to let go of him, but like you said ... o have work to do. I just keep thinking about Cassie, and how much she needed to be held, and she was eleven when she lost her first family," Janet replied softly, glancing back toward the bed where the child slept. She acknowledged Buck and JD with a nod.

The general turned to face the pair, and Buck said softly, "Didn't mean to interrupt anything, sir, but I wanted to talk to you about the little fella." General Hammond motioned for him to continue, and Buck outlined his conversation with Josiah and Ezra. Buck concluded, "We know this is really Vin, sir. But he's also a five year old boy, a frightened little kid who lost his mama, then got tossed from one family to another, people who probably didn't give a damn about him. 'Til he met my sister, he never knew what it meant, to be part of a family." JD blinked and looked up at his own 'big brother,' startled by this observation. Especially since he had been thinking that very thing only a few minutes earlier.

"You want to give him back what he lost ... and you can't do that for the adult. Mr. Standish is quite correct. Permission granted, Major Wilmington. It'll take time before we can figure out how to reverse the process. I want you and Dr. Sanchez to head to the nearest toy store and buy whatever you think he'll like. I don't think quantity should be your focus," General Hammond warned.

"Sir, we got no intention of buyin' up the entire store. But the little fella needs a stuffed animal, somethin' to hold onto. Because I can tell ya, this ain't gonna easy for Chris. He looks at that boy, he's gonna see Adam. Now, Billy helped to heal him ... but Billy wasn't his little brother, turned into a little kid. And Billy wasn't never afraid of him," Buck explained. General Hammond nodded, then turned curious blue eyes on him.

"We've already discussed Colonel Larabee's reaction, Major. That's rather obvious, even to someone who doesn't know him. But what about you? Adam Larabee was your godson, your nephew ... how will you deal with seeing a child who so closely resembles him?" Hammond challenged. JD blinked. He hadn't thought of that. He turned to look at his partner, seeing for the first time the shadows of pain in Buck's dark blue eyes.

"I ain't gonna say it don't hurt, General. Seeing Adam in that little boy. But ... I can handle it. I loved that boy. And this little boy, he don't have nobody to love him. Adam would want us to do this, for his uncle. He had a big ol' heart, Adam did ... just like his Uncle Vin. And he woulda been mad, if he knew 'bout what kinda childhood his uncle had. Yeah, he'd want us to do this ... and I ain't about to let Adam down," Buck answered.

Janet stepped to JD's side, murmuring, "I wonder if Buck knows how devastating he is, when he's that serious?" Again, JD blinked in surprise ... because again, that was something he hadn't thought about. He looked at the diminutive doctor, who was eyeing Buck with interest, then looked at Buck and wondered if he should tell Buck what Janet had said. JD mentally shook his head after a moment. Nah. Why ruin the fun of watching Buck trying to sweet talk Janet into his arms, and watching him get slapped down?

The pair returned their attention to General Hammond, who was nodding slowly. The general replied, "All right. You and Dr. Sanchez go to the store, to find some things for Vin. Colonel Larabee will be back tomorrow with your younger sister. They're the two who are closest to Vin ... and they need to have their emotions under control." At first glance, JD didn't understand why the general would be worried about Adriana.

Chris, that he could understand. While his friend and leader had mellowed and calmed in the last few years, he was still a bit on the volatile side. Especially when he sensed a threat to Mary and Billy, and to the rest of his family. But Adriana? She was a lot more calm, a lot more serene than Chris, most of the time. Until it occurred to him, how he would feel if Casey was turned into a ittle girl, the same age she was when her parents died and she went to live with her aunt. The young cartographer followed that thought to the end, then swallowed hard. He didn't know how far along in their relationship as a couple Vin and Adriana were, but no matter far they had, or had not, gotten, but he realized how devastating it would be.

Everything would get turned upside down. And both Vin and Adriana were still shaky from all that had happened in the last few months. They were still figuring out their new relationship, and had a few mega-arguments because of the changes. Vin had gotten overprotective of Adriana, something that had never gone over well with the highly independent archaeologist. Chris reminded his younger brother, after one such argument, of what Adriana had done to the colonel the last time he got overprotective of her.

Vin had cringed at the reminder, and worked harder at not over protecting Adriana. On the other side, Mary gently reminded her best friend that Vin was as new at this romance business as Adriana herself was. His first inclination was to protect, to take care of, those around him. Adriana wasn't just his friend any more, she was his lady. He had lost her once, and that would never happen again, if he had anything to say about it.

They had worked through those rough patches, and were tentatively feeling their way to whatever came next. And now, because Vin had been turned into a child, all the rules were changed. Everything was different. And for the first time, seeing through the eyes of another, JD began to understand just what could lie ahead, for SG-1, for SG-7, for Adriana Wilmington, for everyone involved in this mess.

Part 9

It never failed to amaze Chris ... how animals could sense when something was wrong with their humans. As he held Adriana, he became aware of a cold nose edging at his hand. Amazed, Chris looked down to find Mindy settling herself across Adriana's lap, nudging his hand. Her liquid brown eyes stared at him, as if she expected him to tell her why her human was so sad. When no answers were forthcoming, the dog settled her head in the colonel's lap.

Adriana laughed through her tears, saying, "That's my Miss Mindy." Chris said nothing, just stroked the silky black head. Adriana said after a moment, "Sorry. I've been very selfish. I know this has to be hard for you." Chris said nothing at first. The simple fact was, taking care of Adriana shifted focus away from himself. He'd done nothing but think about how insane this was for the last hour. It felt good to take care of someone else.

"Don't worry about it, little princess. That's why I'm here," Chris finally answered. Adriana just sighed, and put her head back on his chest. The pair were silent for a long time, then Chris said softly, "Been a while since it was just you and me. Think I'll enjoy this, for as long as we've got." That brought a giggle from her, and Chris kissed the top of her head. He went on, "You know, if you were a little bit younger, I'd suggest we go out for ice cream. But I suppose one small child around the premises is enough at the moment."

"You sayin' I'm too old to enjoy ice cream, cowboy?" Adriana snickered against his shirt. Chris fought back a laugh of his own, especially when Adriana continued, "Got some sherbet in the fridge. You gonna be here the rest of the day?" Chris made a face, then glared down at Adriana as she added, "Yup, I bet General Hammond decided you should stay away until tomorrow, just like me. Afraid you'll scare that poor kid with your glare."

"Doesn't scare Billy ... and it sure as hell didn't scare you when you were thirteen," Chris retorted with a growl, his fingers waggling around her sides. She squealed, and Chris immediately desisted when Mindy raised her head and bared her teeth at him. The border collie wasn't very big, but she was protective of her human. Chris told the dog, "It's okay, Mindy, I ain't dumb enough to attack your lady. I know what she's capable of."

"Hmf. That why you keep Buck off my case about my relationship with Vin?" Adriana asked. Chris started to protest, tried to tell her that he stayed out of her business with both his own brother and with hers, but she lifted her head to look in his eyes, and Chris couldn't deny that he might have had a little talk with Buck. Although, that was really more like one big brother to another. Adriana continued, "Besides, like you said, I was thirteen. This is a five year old."

"I didn't scare Billy," Chris once more pointed out. Adriana crossed her eyes at him, making him laugh once again. He kissed the top of her head, holding her tightly, then said, "I keep comin' up with all these ... reasons why that little boy shouldn't be afraid of me. You. Billy. Every child we've ever helped. They've never been afraid of me. But my little brother, my best friend, is terrified of me, Adriana."

"Didja try smiling at him, instead of glaring or scowling?" Adriana asked, obviously a question she thought was perfectly reasonable. He glared at her instead, and Adriana continued, shrugging, "Thought I'd ask. And speaking of food, I think we should save the sherbet for dessert. You interested in staying for dinner? It's been a while since you had the chance to reap the benefits of your own labor."

Chris just smiled at the reminder that he taught her to cook, and replied, "Long as you don't ask me to eat something you came across while you were on a dig. I've heard about some of your stories, little princess." She scowled at him, making him laugh, and Chris continued, "If you think we can stay away from the topic of Vin, why don't I ask Billy and Mary to come here for dinner? I don't think Mary will want to cook tonight."

"That's fine ... I promised Billy that he could help me in the kitchen the next time ya'll were over," Adriana replied. Chris found himself laughing and Adriana frowned, asking, "What? What's so funny?" Chris didn't answer at first, but he wondered if it ever occurred to Adriana, how she talked like an educated woman ... and then every once in a while, a 'y'all' would creep into her speech.

"Just thinking about how much you sounded like Vin just then. It was a bit jarring. I'm used to you talking ... well ... I was about to say Ezra, but you don't use the fancy words he does as often as he does. You talk like Daniel Jackson most of the time," Chris replied.

Adriana nodded, giving him a 'yeah, so?' look, and the colonel continued, "And then out of nowhere, boom, here comes this 'y'all' and I remember how much time you've spent with Vin over the years." The pair looked at each other, and Chris knew Adriana was thinking the same thing he was. How would they avoid the topic of Vin at dinner, when it was all either could think about, and they knew Mary would have a hard time staying away from that subject as well?

However, Adriana said only as she gently eased Mindy from her lap, "Why don't you come into the kitchen, and we can talk while I work. I'll make something real simple, so even your uneducated palate can appreciate dinner." She rose to her feet and Chris glared at her turned back, then smiled wickedly. For that insult, he slapped her behind and Adriana jumped a foot into the air, squealing.

She rounded on Chris, her eyes narrowing, and Mindy immediately made her displeasure known. The border collie obviously took any threat to her human seriously. Chris made no move toward Adriana, grinning evilly ... then he yelped as Adriana pounced on him. He hadn't been expecting that reaction, so he was totally unprepared for Adriana to launch an attack of the tickles. Damn the girl, she had been talking to Mary again!

Then again, that shouldn't have surprised him, as Mary was Adriana's best friend on the planet at the moment. For the next few minutes, Chris squirmed as his 'little sister' found all of his newly discovered tickle spots, laughing too hard to fight back. Revenge would come later. Instead, he grabbed her wrists and pulled her arms behind her back, gasping, "Oh, you'll pay for that, little princess!"

"Suuuuuure I will, Chris," Adriana retorted, her eyes twinkling as Chris hugged her. She took a deep breath, and the laughter faded from her eyes as she finally said what had been bothering Chris all along, ever since he first realized that the moppet in Daniel Jackson's arms was his own brother. She asked softly, "Chris, what if we don't get him back?" There it was, out in the open where Chris Larabee could no longer hide.

There had been a time when Chris would have lashed out ... even at his beloved little sister. That time had passed. He hugged her a little harder, saying softly, "Have faith, little princess. When the general is sure there's no threat to any other teams, we'll go through again and find out exactly what that thing is, and how to get Vin back." Adriana sighed very quietly, leaning her head on his shoulder.

"And in the meantime ... I feel like we're cheating, Chris. If Vin wanted us to know things about his past, he'd tell us. And now, we'll be hearing things about when he was a kid. You're always saying that a man's past is his own. This just feels ... " she said, her voice trailing off when she couldn't put it into words. Chris understood, however. In a way, it felt like they were violating his little brother's privacy.

"I know, little princess. I know. But that you're thinking that way tells me you do believe we'll get our Vin back. Consequences, sweetheart, consequences," Chris murmured against her hair. The colonel thought about the rest of his team. How would the others be reacting to this?

Buck would be thrilled. He loved children, as Chris did. Hell, they all did. But Buck was an overgrown child in many respects. And five year old Vin's resemblance to Adam wouldn't go unnoticed. Chris smiled faintly. He could just see his oldest friend buying up an entire toy store for that little boy. The question was, who would his partners in crime be? With that smile firmly in place, Chris began singing softly, "I don't wanna grow up, I'm a Toys R Us kid."

Adriana giggled, "Funny, I was just thinking about Bucklin as well." Chris didn't ask how she realized he was thinking about Buck. She had known him as long as Buck had ... she knew him better than Buck did, he thought at times. Adriana sighed again, then removed herself from his protective embrace, observing, "I should get dinner going. Give your lady a call, so she knows to come here for dinner." Chris nodded, squeezing Adriana's hand one last time before she headed into the kitchen ... and found himself grateful the general sent him here.

Part 10

Yelling woke Vin. The little boy curled in on himself in a defensive posture, wondering a bit fuzzily why Mr. Montrose was yelling this time. A half second after that, he realized that it didn't sound like Mr. Montrose at all. The pretty lady doctor, Dr. Janet, gently tucked the blanket around Vin a bit tighter, muttering something really nasty under her breath. And then the child heard his name mentioned.

Vin listened more closely, and made out the next words, "I don't care if you've been in Purgatory for the last two years, Dr. Conklin! Until General Hammond and I are satisfied that the device poses no more of a threat, no one is going back there! Much less you! And if you don't stop this vendetta against SG-7, there will be hell to pay! The Richmond group will be coming off rotation in the next week ... I could send you out in their place."

"Alone," added another, more familiar voice. Vin frowned, trying to place that voice. OH! He was the man Vin saw at first, the one the others called 'general.' The bald man. The general continued, "You are dismissed, Dr. Conklin. Orrin, the boy is in the infirmary. Your daughter-in-law is on her way with fresh clothes. How's he doing, Dr. Frasier?" Vin peeked one eye open as Dr. Janet turned toward the general.

"He's been sleeping fitfully, sir. I think Dr. Conklin might have woken him up, or at least disturbed his sleep. I just got a call from Mary ... she's on her way with the clothes," Dr. Janet replied. She turned back before Vin had a chance to close his eyes once more. Caught! But Dr. Janet didn't seem mad at him. In fact, she smiled at Vin, touching his cheek, and said, "Hello there. Kevin, this is General Orrin Travis. He helps General Hammond take care of us."

Vin's eyes were drawn to the stranger. He was old ... older than General Hammond, it looked like. And he was big. But his brown eyes were gentle as he said softly, "Hello, son. It's nice to meet you." His voice was kind, too. Vin sat up slowly, Dr. Janet keeping the blanket around him. Vin wriggled his hand out of the blanket, extending it to the newcomer. General Travis shook it solemnly, ruffling Vin's hair at the same time.

"Hello," Vin answered in a very soft voice. He peeked around General Travis, to a man now glowering at everyone inside the infirmary. Vin didn't like the way he looked. That man looked mean. General Travis turned, seeing the way Vin was staring at the man. And then something strange happened. General Travis put his hand on Vin's shoulder, startling the child. But instead of removing his hand, General Travis tightened his grip.

That wasn't what shocked Vin. What surprised him was that General Travis didn't scare him. Instead, the general's big hand on his shoulder made him feel safe. General Travis said, his voice growing cool, "Dr. Conklin, I think it's time you returned to work. Kevin is an honored guest at our base ... and my daughter-in-law is on her way back with clothes." Vin frowned, not understanding what the general said.

Dr. Janet added, "That's right, Doctor ... and you know how Captain Travis is when a child is in need of help. You remember how she reacted when those men who murdered her husband went after her boy." Vin looked up at Dr. Janet, vaguely understanding that she was warning the mean man, but he still didn't understand what was going on. On the other hand, he would be glad to get clothes that fit him.

In the end, however, it didn't matter. The mean man glared at Vin one last time, then stalked away. Vin looked up at Dr. Janet, asking, "Why don't that man like me, Dr. Janet? Was I bad while I was asleep?" He couldn't think of any other reason why the mean man would stare at him as if he didn't like Vin. The child couldn't remember ever seeing him before, which made it even more confusing.

"No, honey, you were very good ... you've been very good all the time you've been here. To tell you the truth, Kevin, he doesn't like anyone," Dr. Janet replied. Vin sorted through his mind, then nodded. Dr. Janet added, "Do you remember, Kevin, when Mrs. Potter and I told you about the other Vin? The one who is away right now?" The little boy nodded quickly, remembering immediately, and Dr. Janet went on, "Well, the other Vin made Dr. Conklin very, very angry. He wouldn't do something that would have hurt a lot of people."

Vin blinked in confusion. Huh? He wouldn't do something that would have hurt other people, and that's why this Dr. Conklin didn't like the other Vin? That made no sense. Vin thought people didn't like other people, 'cause they hurt folks. He knew that was why he didn't like people ... because they hurt him, or someone he knew. But to not like someone, because he stopped someone from being hurt? That made no sense to the five year old. Perhaps seeing his confusion, General Travis said softly, "Kevin, there are some people in the world who think if they don't do anything about a problem, it will go away on its own. So, bad people just keep hurting good people, and no one does anything about it."

That wasn't right, either. Vin had only to think about his problems with the Montrose children to understand that. General Travis went on, "The other Vin knows better. He doesn't let bad things go unpunished. He stands up to bad people. And one time when he did that, he made Dr. Conklin look bad." How was that possible? Vin still didn't understand. Not until General Travis explained, "When people saw the other Vin standing up to this bad man, they realized Dr. Conklin was a coward, and stopped listening to him."

Now that, Vin did understand. It was like that time when he stood up to Jimmy Montrose. Jimmy never forgave him, because he was a little kid and Jimmy was twelve, and ever'body said that Jimmy was a wuss because he picked on little kids. That still didn't answer a question Vin had about Dr. Conklin, though. He asked softly, "I unnerstan that, sir. But how come he don't like me?"

"Because he's mad at us, for not letting us go to the place where we found you. He's jealous of you, because of that," Dr. Janet replied softly. Oh. Okay. That made sense. Kind of. Even though Vin didn't really understand why anyone would want to go to that place. It was wet and spooky and cold. Dr. Janet continued, "The most important thing, Kevin, is that Dr. Conklin is a little man who doesn't like anyone."

A little man? To Vin, he seemed big. General Travis said, as if he had read Vin's mind (and why not? He was a grown up, after all), "What Dr. Frasier means, son, is that Dr. Conklin is afraid, and he pretends that he's not afraid by being nasty to other people. You didn't do anything wrong. Dr. Frasier and General Hammond tell me that you've been a very good boy ever since you got here. As scared as you must have been, as scary as the place where you were found must have been, that's very, very important."

Vin dropped his eyes. He didn't want to admit he was scared. Again, the grown-up read his mind. He put his hand on the back of Vin's head, saying, "Kevin, it's okay to be scared. It doesn't mean you're a ... a 'fraidy cat or a baby. Because adults get scared, too. What's important is that you don't let being afraid stop you. Dr. Conklin lets his fear stop him, and he thinks it should stop other people, too."

At that, Vin raised his eyes to look at General Travis. He smiled very shyly, and the man smiled back. He continued, "Now, we just had some people come back hurt, so Dr. Frasier needs this bed. I'll take you someplace else until my daughter-in-law gets here with those clothes. My grandson is a little older than you are ... I hope you don't mind wearing his old clothes." Vin shrugged. It didn't bother him. He was used to it.

General Travis went on, "Good. Now, I'm gonna pick you up, Kevin. It'll be easier than you trying to walking in that blanket. It is all right for us to take that blanket, isn't it, Doctor?" Vin looked at Dr. Janet, who nodded. He looked back at the general, who eased him from the bed and into his arms. Vin tensed a little when he was picked up, then relaxed when he was settled comfortably against the general's broad chest. He didn't think General Travis would hurt him, but in the few months since his mother's death, he had learned that not all grown-ups were as nice as his mother or Aunt Josie.

Dr. Janet kissed his cheek, saying, "I would tell you to be good, Kevin, but I already know you will be. I'll be coming around to check on you in a little while, after I make sure my patients are okay." Vin just smiled at her, shyly snuggling against the general. Dr. Janet added softly, her eyes flickering to the general, "Take good care of him, sir. Tell Mary where she can find me if she has any questions."

"I'll do that. Let's go, Kevin. I'm sure we can find something for you to do in my office, at least until Mary gets here and you can change," General Travis said. He looked at the other general and said, "I would salute, but I've got my hands full." Vin was already starting to get sleepy again, but he still heard the laughter resounding in the infirmary as he and the general left. And he wondered what was so funny. Grown-ups were so strange sometimes!

Part 11

The small body snuggled against him brought back memories. As Orrin Travis carried the young boy to his office, where he would remain until Mary returned, he found himself blinking back tears as he remembered carrying Stephen to bed, so many years earlier. Four years had passed since his son's murder, and the memories of Stephen as a child were becoming more and more frequent as the years passed.

As Orrin entered his office, he found himself reliving the confrontation in George's office, only twenty minutes earlier. He had arrived at the SGC after a tense phone call from his old friend, telling him only that there had been an incident involving SG-1 off-world ... and that Vin Tanner was affected. Orrin was in his car headed for Cheyenne Mountain less than ten minutes later, with Evie's worried expression haunting him, along with George's words.

When he reached the SGC, he found things going to hell in a handbasket. But it wasn't until he got to George's office that he understood. In a halting voice, his old friend explained exactly what had happened, to the best of their knowledge. The trip through the wormhole. The exploration of the old city. And then, the machine which ... which regressed Vin Tanner to a child of five, the same age his grandson was when Stephen was murdered.

The child now curled in Orrin's arms. The general cupped the back of Vin's head, resting trustingly on his shoulder. He hadn't taken the revelation well. It was bad enough that the accident prone flagship SG team had encountered yet another strange Gou'ald device. But Vin had just been returned to active duty, after almost dying ... this was supposed to be a routine mission. And dammit, he was one of Orrin's! Practically a member of Orrin's family, even before Mary and Billy moved in with Chris, even before it was discovered that Vin and Chris were brothers. Even before Evan Larabee was revealed as the boy's biological father.

George had understood that, but the deed was done now. Once he was sure no more of his people would be turned into a five year old, he would send some back through the Gate and see what could be turned about returning the child to the Vin Tanner whom they all knew. Strong and capable. Orrin gently lay the sleeping child on the sofa in his office, covering him with an afghan which Evie had knitted a few years earlier in Army colors, then sighed when he saw the pile of paperwork on his desk. God, but he hated paperwork.

George had told him that Buck, Josiah, and Ezra were on their way to a toy store. They wanted to make this childhood better. The general wondered what Mary would tell Billy. His grandson had been through the Stargate, he knew what was going on with Stargate Command, he knew about the Gou'ald. But even so, it was still hard to explain to a young boy that one of his heroes had been turned into a five year old boy by their enemy.

On the other hand ... was this really any more difficult for Billy to accept than what he had seen so far? Or was Orrin falling into the familiar trap of an adult not giving a child enough credit? Little ones were often far more intelligent and far more perceptive than adults realized. Orrin hoped Mary would tell Billy the truth. Depending on how things went with Chris, the general thought it was a good bet that the youngster would end up with the blond colonel.

If that was the case, things could get ... troublesome. Billy was a good boy, but there was a chance he would become jealous of this new child, who would be the focus of a great deal of attention. The more he knew about the newcomer, the better chance Mary and Chris would have to alleviate that jealousy. In fact ... Billy had made it very clear that while Chris was his hero, he loved Vin just as much.

Mary told him about how Billy had 'taken care' of Vin after Ella Gaines stabbed the young guide. Maybe Billy would regard this as another chance to take care of Vin? Orrin hoped so. Because the little boy now sleeping so peacefully had enough trouble to deal with at the moment, without adding a jealous child to the mixture. And while children could be very perceptive and intelligent, they could also be terribly cruel. Orrin knew his daughter-in-law was a good mother. He just hoped she made the right decision this time.

Mary Travis glanced in her rearview mirror as she approached the security booth at Cheyenne Mountain, then looked at her son. He had been quiet for the last hour. And Mary wondered if she had done the right thing, telling him about what had happened to Vin. She just didn't think there was any other way to explain why Chris was at Adriana's house, instead of at work ... and why Mary was taking his old clothes to the SGC.

She had tried to appease his curiosity by telling some of the truth. That SG-1 came back with a little boy, a five year old, who didn't have any clothes. Things went downhill from there. Actually, things didn't start going downhill until Chris called her on the mobile phone, and asked her to come to dinner at Adriana's house. That provoked Billy's questions about why Chris was at Adriana's house, when he was supposed to be at work.

Billy hadn't gotten angry when she told him. Didn't seem to be jealous. He was just ... quiet. And he hadn't been this quiet since his father's murderers were caught. Mary frowned, remembering what Chris and Vin told her. How Stephen's killers had threatened to kill her, if Billy told anyone what he saw that night. This was the same sort of silence, and Mary wasn't entirely sure the reason behind it.

She drew the car to a halt as a man left the security booth. The Marine on duty checked the sticker on her windshield, checked her ID, then asked, "Your son all right, Captain Travis?" Everyone at the compound had seen Billy before, many times, but this was the time since Stephen's murderers were caught that any had seen him this solemn. It appeared that this silence seemed as unnatural to everyone else as it did to Mary.

"I had to give him bad news about one of his friends, Sergeant. Billy is having a hard time with it," Mary acknowledged softly. Sergeant Williams nodded his understanding, his brown eyes reflecting his concern, then waved her through with a salute. As Mary drove through, she said softly, "Billy, I know this is hard. But there's a chance that once Janet says Vin is okay, he'll live with Chris, until we can get him back to being an adult."

Chris hadn't told her that, but it made sense. Once Janet gave the okay, it made sense that Vin would live with the colonel. Well, once he was comfortable with Chris. Mary loved the colonel, but it wasn't hard to figure out that the little boy would be wary of Chris ... would be wary of all of them. And she didn't even want to think about the first meeting between Vin and Adriana, the following day. For that matter, she didn't want to think about how she would have reacted if it was Chris who had been turned into a five year old. She had to smile, though, thinking of the infamous Larabee glare coming from a five year old.

"Mom ... does this mean I'll kinda be Vin's big brother now? I know he won't know me, but that doesn't mean I can't still be his friend, does it?" Billy asked unexpectedly. Mary looked at her son quickly, then returned her attention to driving ... and parking. Her son continued, sounding thoughtful, "Vin told me that he was real lonely after his mom died, and that Drina was his first friend his own age. So he didn't have any friends when he was my age."

Billy looked over at her as she pulled the car into a parking space, adding, "I think I should help take care of Vin. I know if I was in a strange place, with strange people, I would be real scared. And he's just a little boy. I think he would feel better with me around." Mary looked at her son in amazement. Here she had been worrying about him being jealous, and he had decided that he would help to take care of this five year old Vin Tanner. She knew she had a great kid, but he was just a little boy, after all. And it wasn't hard to see he might have been jealous of Vin. Instead ... instead, her son had surprised her.

"I think you're right, honey ... I think having you around would make him feel a lot better," she replied softly. Billy smiled then, making his face brighten. Mary leaned over and kissed his cheek, then said, "C'mon, honey. Let's go see Vin. And then, we'll go to Adriana's house. She's fixing lasagna for dinner."

Billy gave her a blinding smile as they got out of the car and locked the doors. Mary honestly wasn't sure if it was the lure of lasagna, getting to go to Adriana's house, or playing with Mindy which made her son so happy about that plan. And really, did it matter? Mary didn't think so. She was just pleased that her son was dealing with this latest ... oddity ... so well.

Part 12

While Mary and Billy Travis were arriving at the SGC compound, three members of SG-7 were arriving at the local toy store. Buck Wilmington could tell Ezra Standish was just achin' to max out his credit card, but Josiah Sanchez had reminded the former police negotiator that they didn't want to overwhelm the child. One single stuffed animal, a gift from the heart, meant far more than buying out the entire store.

It was agreed that they would split up and buy one thing apiece. Nathan Jackson was going off in search of coloring books and crayons, along with drawing paper. Buck knew that Mary was bringing some of Billy's old clothes. There was a part of him which wished he could buy the little guy some clothes of his own, but he had to remind himself that they wanted Vin to return to his adult state.

And JD ... Buck shook his head. He didn't know what was going on with the kid. Nathan, he understood. While Nathan had a hard time, putting into words what made him so uncomfortable, Buck understood. Nathan was looking ahead to the future, to when Vin, their Vin, was back with them. At the possible consequences of this fuss being made over the little guy, of them finding out more about Vin's past than he really wanted them to know.

Like he said, Buck understood where Nathan was coming from. When Vin became an adult again, none of them had any idea what their friend would remember from his time as a child, or how he would react to the change in his relationships with the others. JD was another story. The boy was being awful quiet, and Buck had learned to worry when that happened. But at the moment, Buck was concentrating on a lost child. JD was a grown man, or so he was always saying. Wouldn't do him no harm not to be the one being protected for a change. Buck laughed softly, hearing echoes in that thought.

He just hoped this didn't come back and bite him in the ass, the way his neglect of his sister had. But ... that was different. JD was twenty years old when Adriana arrived at the SGC, and baby Vin (as Buck had taken to calling the munchkin in his mind) was only five. A big difference. And Buck had an uneasy sense that baby Vin was used to being put last. Not being a priority. Well, that ended right here, and right now.

The big man strolled along the aisles, mentally rejecting the gadgets and games. This Vin thought it was 1978, or thereabouts. What was going on in 1978? Star Wars & Battlestar Galactica were the biggest things Buck could remember. He never could understand how people figured Battlestar Galactica was a Star Wars rip-off. He liked the movie, but the world didn't revolve around that series of films. The characters in Battlestar Galactica were totally different, the storyline was totally different.

Buck decided that the people who dismissed the show (which both he and his sister had loved) as a Star Wars rip-off simply lacked the imagination to understand that not everything science fiction or fantasy had to be related to Star Wars. With that settled in his mind, Buck continued his leisurely stroll along the aisle, thinking about the late seventies. There was disco, of course, and Buck grinned impishly, remembering himself at sixteen.

Damn, he was getting off track. He wanted to find something that was a classic, in true terms. Something that would seem familiar to the little boy. Something that didn't give away that the year was 2000, soon to be 2001. He was having a hard time, remembering what kind of video games, if any, existed in the late seventies. So that was out. Yup, it looked like ol' Buck's best bet was to stick with stuffed animals.

Hello, what was this? Aww, now this brought back memories! Hell, he didn't think they made these any more! Buck grinned, remembering himself now at eighteen, on one of these things, with his sister firmly held in his lap, while they went 'round and 'round. He could hear seven year old Adriana's laughter in his mind, and Buck's smile widened. Yup, he thought he had found what he was looking for!

He scooped up this latest incarnation of a 'Sit-n-Spin,' carrying it easily in one hand, and almost collided with Josiah at the end of the aisle. Josiah looked at him inquiringly, and Buck said, shrugging, "Brought back memories. I used to sit on one of these, with DeeDee on my lap, and go 'round and 'round. Figured it would be something fun for the little fella. What about you, are you havin' any luck?"

"Not yet. Haven't gotten to the stuffed animals, though. Care to accompany me?" Josiah asked, and Buck inclined his head. They headed for that aisle, almost colliding with Ezra, who had a pile of books in his arms. The books started to slip, as Ezra started to lose his balance. Josiah grabbed Ezra, while Buck caught the books. They were beautiful ... even Buck could appreciate the leather bindings and cover of the three books he now held in his hands. Josiah helped Ezra stand upright, then glanced at the top book. The anthropologist raised a brow, asking, "Robin Hood? Appropriate, of course, but isn't this a little old for the lad?"

They all knew it was Ezra's nickname for Vin, and Buck and Josiah were treated to a very rare event. The sight of Ezra Standish blushing. Not just color rising in his cheeks, but washing up over his neck, his face, to the very tips of his ears. Ezra mumbled 'thank you,' grabbing the books from Buck, then headed past the grinning pair. He didn't get far. Josiah reached out and grabbed Ezra's belt, pulling him back.

Josiah said mildly, "You're goin' the wrong direction, Ezra. The stuffed animals are this way." He put his hands on Ezra's shoulders and physically turned the Southerner around. Buck hid a grin at Ezra's outraged expression. Well hell, at least, Josiah didn't swat Ezra on the butt, the way he and Chris used to swat Adam, to get him movin' forward.

Josiah didn't do that, but he gave Ezra a gentle push between the shoulder blades. Ezra muttered something unpleasant under his breath, but went into the stuffed animal aisle, nonetheless. Buck and Josiah exchanged a grin, Buck bouncing his eyebrows wickedly. He was starting to wish they had brought baby Vin with them. Now this was entertainment!

Part 13

Josiah was feeling quite pleased with himself. One did not need to be a psychic to figure that out. The big grin on his face was testament to his smugness. Ezra trundled along the aisle, pausing to look over his shoulder at Josiah with the nastiest glare he could create. Unfortunately, it wasn't enough to make that grin go away. Ezra grumbled under his breath a little more, his green eyes sweeping along the aisle.

He still thought the books were a great idea. While the little one couldn't read them right now, there was the pleasure of someone reading to him. Ezra had learned that in the times when Vin was hospitalized after a skip tried to kill him, Adriana or one of the other female members of the magic circle would read to him. Ezra had no trouble at all in offering to read to the child. And when they got their Vin back, he could keep the books.

There were three books. Robin Hood, of course ... Ezra couldn't pass that up ... story books about King Arthur and his knights, as well as tales from Greek mythology. Like Mr. Jackson, Ezra was looking to the future. While Vin was only semi-literate when he first joined the SGC, three years earlier, he had become a voracious reader ever since admitting his difficulties to Mary Travis.

Vin Tanner was a highly intelligent young man. He simply lacked the stability growing up, that would have allowed him to do well in school. As the foster child of migrant workers, he often changed school in the middle of the year, sometimes more than once. Ezra had been surprised to find out that Vin's foster parents had been Anglos, but he hadn't commented on it.

Even after this child became the adult once more, the books would still be there. On the other hand, Ezra acknowledged, knowing Vin, he would probably keep everything they gave him during this time. The Sit-n-Spin ... oh, that brought back memories. Ezra smiled, remembering the rides he took on the plastic toy when he was a child. He never told Maude. Appearances were everything, after all.

But he still saw himself at seven and eight, whirling around and giggling in a kinder aunt's kitchen ... her daughter playing 'jump rope,' skipping over his legs. Ezra smiled to himself, his annoyance with Josiah fading away. Besides, the big man didn't let him fall, and didn't tease him about his singular lack of grace. Nor did he further wound Ezra's dignity by swatting his behind, as Ezra had seen Chris do to Billy on occasion.

Although ... ah hell! Ezra growled as Josiah gave his belt a yank, almost jerking the Southerner off balance. Again. Although, Ezra thought, turning to glare at the big man, if he does that one more time, I may have to kill him. Adriana has some friends who write what she calls fanfiction ... and she told me that they're experts at torture. I may have to ask her to put me in touch with these ladies. Ezra perked up internally, though he was still annoyed with Josiah. Maybe he and Adriana could work out a trade of some kind?

Josiah, however, wasn't paying attention to the displeasure written oh so clearly on Standish's face. He was, instead, staring at the top level containing stuffed animals with a rapt expression. Ezra's displeasure quickly gave way to confusion, especially when Josiah murmured, "Eureka." I found it, Ezra thought as he rocked onto the balls of his toes to peer at the top row, mentally cursing whatever fate decided to make him a measy five foot nine inches, what the hell did he find? What just happened there?

Josiah answered the question as he reached forward and put his hands on something which Ezra couldn't see, not standing so close to the rows. And Buck had come up behind him, making it bloody difficult to back up and see what Josiah had found. Of course, a moment after that, it was no longer necessary, because Josiah had reverently lifted whatever he found and eased it down from the shelf.

It was Snoopy. Oh, not the cartoon dog, of course ... but a stuffed Snoopy, complete with the droopy ears. There were scuff marks on him, as if he had fallen, been trampled on by little feet, before being replaced by an embarrassed parent. Ezra blinked. And Josiah wanted to give their little orphan that why, exactly? As if hearing what Ezra was thinking, Josiah said softly, "He was the last one left on the shelf ... all the other animals were taken. He was the only one who was unloved, unwanted, the only one without a home. But not any more."

Just like their lost orphan. Ezra felt a pressure in his chest and pricks behind his eyes. Josiah's description of that forlorn stuffed animal on the top shelf fit five year old Vin Tanner just as well. And just like that unloved, unwanted stuffed animal ... Vin had a home now. He had a family. Just like Ezra himself. And he knew then that Josiah knew exactly what he was doing. Buck said softly, into the almost reverent silence, "Reckon I'm the only one givin' that boy somethin' he can't use when he's a grown up again."

Ezra smiled, unable to let that slide, and replied, "Well, Buck, I would imagine that could be used by the nieces and nephews which the adult Vin and your sister will provide for you." He glanced over his shoulder to see Buck nod almost absently in agreement ... before realizing what Ezra had said. The major scowled at him, but before Buck could say anything more, Ezra continued smoothly, winking at Josiah, "Then there are, of course, the child which you may see fit to create. Or young Kevin Hunter and his little sister."

"I don't think Brother Buck really wants to think about Drina and Vin having children together, Ezra," Josiah chuckled, tucking the Snoopy under one arm. Ezra just smiled impishly ... but of course not. That was why he brought it up! Josiah continued, "But you know, when that niece or nephew is born, that child will have Buck all tied up in knots. Especially if it's a little baby niece. She'll have Uncle Buck wrapped around her little finger."

"Just Buck? I beg to differ, Dr. Sanchez. Boy or girl, that child will have every one of us wrapped around his or her little finger, especially if he or she is the first to be actually born into this odd little family of ours," Ezra replied, thoroughly enjoying the way Buck's face was turning several shades of red, all in a matter of moments. During the last three years, sibling-torture had become Ezra's favorite hobby, especially when the sibling in question was Buck Wilmington.

And with the budding romance between his sister and Vin, there was even more ammunition which Ezra could use against Buck. The major was having a very hard time, coming to terms with that couple. More to the point, he was having a hard time acknowledging that his baby sister was a grown woman ... with a boyfriend. And that sooner or later, that relationship would take the next step.

Or, to put it more coarsely ... Buck couldn't wrap his mind around the idea of his sister sleeping with a man. Much less with Vin Tanner. Even Vin Tanner? Something like that. Ezra simply avoided thinking about it. There were far more ... cultured ... ways to gain entertainment. Such as Buck's reactions during the last few moments. Josiah chuckled, saying, "Buck, you may want to tone it down there ... you'll burst a blood vessel."

He paused, then said, "You know ... Ezra got the little guy three books. You and I can buy him two more things, too. What do you think, Ezra? It may take some time for us to get our Vin back, and a little boy needs toys." Ezra thought back to his own childhood. It wasn't the material things which were important ... it was the idea behind them. There was a large difference between buying a child's affection ... and showing a child love by buying toys and books and such.

Such was the case this time around. In effect, they were giving Vin a second childhood. Or rather, taking advantage of his current child-self, to give him the childhood he should have had all along. While Vin would protest that his childhood wasn't that bad ... wasn't like he was beaten or ... hurt ... in other ways, every child deserved to be loved, deserved to belong, and those were two things he never had. Ezra answered reflectively, "I think that would be a splendid idea, Dr. Sanchez. May I suggest a sailboat?" He turned to look at his two companions. Buck's face had returned to its normal shade, and with it, had come a wistful look. Ezra asked gently, looking at his friend, "What are you considering, Buck?"

"Aw, nothin' important. Just rememberin' when I was a little guy myself. Playing with my sailboat in the bath tub. Hell, when I was little, that was the only way my mother ever got me into the bath tub, by promising I could play with my sail boats," Buck replied with that wistful smile. He gave a little laugh, adding, "You know, I even had this little sailor hat. I guess I was about eight or nine, and for a long time, the girls would call me 'Popeye,' cause of that thing."

Josiah and Ezra didn't ask which girls he meant. By this time, they all knew that Buck's mother was a prostitute, who died when he was eighteen. Buck continued, "And Adam ... " He got no further as his voice caught. The other two men were silent, respecting the grief which had never totally healed. After a moment, Buck gave a ghost of his normal smile and said, "Thanks for the memory, Ezra ... I think I'll find the little guy a sailboat."

He clapped Ezra on the shoulder, then strode ahead. But Ezra knew his friend had other demons to slay right now ... as each of the Seven dealt with this five year old Vin Tanner, each was also facing memories. In Buck's case, it was the never-truly healed wound of his godson's death. Ezra had been told that Vin looked a great deal like Adam, only with lighter hair. Ezra and Josiah exchanged a look, then kept walking after Buck.

Part 14

The wound of Adam Larabee was an obvious one, Josiah Sanchez had seen it as soon as he heard someone say that the boy Vin looked like Adam. But the change of one of their own had ripped open wounds that others thought had healed years earlier. Including Josiah himself, who saw another lonely child when he looked up at the forlorn Snoopy on the top shelf. Oh, not Josiah himself.

No ... no, he saw his younger sister Hannah, after he left home. Still at the mercy of their father. Hannah was free now ... free of their father, free of the veil around her mind. She had made those final steps back to herself at Thanksgiving, while she was spending time with Josiah and Josie. His little sister was back. A little sadder ... a little wiser ... a little older. But with her sanity, she found her old spirit. She was enchanted by Billy, intrigued by Josie (much to the relief of Hannah's brother and Josie's man), and tentatively friendly with everyone else but Vin, whom she greeted warmly.

Hannah remembered Vin, of course. It was his pleas for her to help Josiah when he was accused of murder which began the process, which began Hannah's journey back. She told everyone at Thanksgiving that it was the knowledge someone else needed her that pushed her forward. More progress was made when Josiah took Vin to visit her. The medication could only do so much. She had to fight for herself, and that fight had been joined.

Josiah kept his mind away from his childhood. That was a long time ago, and he needed to focus on the present day, on another lonely child. That didn't stop him, however, from thinking about Josie's stories about growing up. Josie. Shit! He didn't even think about her! His lady was currently helping her daughter get packed. Lacey was returning to Colorado for her winter break. She would be gone at least another week.

But it was the idea of telling his lady that her nephew had been turned into a child. That was boggling his mind. Hopefully, it wouldn't come to that, but he didn't want to bet money on it. Even if he didn't leave that to Ezra, he still wouldn't want to bet money on it. Things within the SGC could be unpredictable, even on a good day. They also had to figure out what they would do if Maybourne or Kinsey came calling.

Now that was a nightmare just waiting to happen right there ... Kinsey showing up. Technically speaking, Josiah didn't have to worry about that, as he wasn't the head of the SGC. That particular headache belonged to Hammond or Travis. But Josiah Sanchez didn't recognize technicalities, and there was no way he would allow that boy to be taken from them, for any reason. Nor would he allow the machine which did this to his young friend, be turned into a weapon that Kinsey had no idea how to use.

Buck had found the sail boat for Vin, carrying the small toy in the palm of his hand. Ezra had his three books. What else could he get for little Vin? Puzzle? Mmm, could do that. He would just have to keep looking. Puzzle didn't feel right for the little guy. Not because Vin wasn't smart enough ... hell, that wasn't true. It just didn't feel right. Josiah just sighed quietly and went back to looking for another toy for his friend.

Every few minutes, he would glance back at Buck, who continued to wander along the aisle. Was he thinking about the small boy back at the SGC, or had his mind taken a darker path? Maybe seeing his little sister twenty years earlier? Buck had said that he and Adriana used to play on the Sit-n-Spin, and Josiah smiled at the image of an eighteen year old boy and his seven year old sister twirling around. It was an image which formed easily.

He was unaware that Ezra had dropped back to his side again, until the Southerner asked softly, "What do you think troubles young Corporal Dunne, Dr. Sanchez?" Josiah looked at Ezra. This thing had thrown him off-kilter ... he had taken to using their titles once more. The Southerner continued, "I am sure it has not escaped your notice that while Mr. Jackson is uncomfortable with this situation, due to possible repercussions, Corporal Dunne is being unusually quiet."

"It ain't," Josiah agreed, "and I got a pretty good idea what's botherin' the boy." Ezra raised his eyebrows questioningly, and Josiah continued, "John Dunne's jealous. Not the youngest any longer." Ezra frowned in confusion, and Josiah remembered that the Southerner's exposure to a family was only through them. The anthropologist explained, "For the last three years, Ezra, JD's been the baby brother, the one everyone loves and protects. Sure, we protect each other, 'cause that's what a family does, but the baby brother tends to be the favorite. Now, all of a sudden ... Vin's the youngest, and JD ain't gettin' the attention he's accustomed to."

Now Josiah saw understanding dawning in the other man's green eyes, and Ezra replied, "And instead of being glad that someone else is being mother henned, he's jealous ... and has no idea how to deal with it." Josiah inclined his head with a half smile. Exactly. Ezra pointed out, "But Josiah, JD is no longer a child. He's almost twenty-three years old, a corporal in the United States Army ... and at the moment, Vin is a boy of five. Vin needs the attention more."

"Which is exactly why John Dunne is having such a hard time with his jealousy. Remember back when Adriana first arrived at the SGC? JD had competition as Buck's younger sibling, whether Buck spent time with Adriana or not, and he had a very hard time with that. He knew he was wrong, and he became even angrier with Adriana as a result. The same applies here. JD is seeing a part of himself that he doesn't like very much, and he's struggling with it. It's a part of growing up, Ezra," Josiah added.

Ezra had frowned when Josiah mentioned Adriana's arrival more than two years earlier. The archaeologist and the Southerner had immediately hit it off, and for the first time in his life, Ezra found himself with a little sister. Josiah remembered with a smile, how strongly Ezra had reacted when JD put his foot in his mouth repeatedly regarding the archaeologist. It had surprised their negotiator. Josiah had realized from things said that Ezra had been very attracted first to Dawn Jackson, then later to Detective Li Pong. But having a little sister was a very different thing from an attraction, as Josiah himself knew.

And, it seemed, he was no longer interested in discussing JD, for Ezra asked now, changing the subject to something that was on everyone's mind, "Have you given any thought to what will happen if we are unable to return our dear Mr. Tanner to his true self?" Josiah gave a soft sigh as he walked along the aisle, glancing at the toys for anything else that the little boy might like. It had, in fact, occurred to him.

Along with the answer. Josiah replied, "I have faith, Ezra, that before Christmas, our brother will be returned to us. I'm not a scientist in the way that Major Carter is, but I have faith that she and the others will find the answer. Once the generals are satisfied that there is no danger from the machine, a new team will go through and start studying the machine. We'll get him back, Ezra."

The Southerner nodded, then said softly, "There is one other thing that concerns me, Josiah. Adriana." Josiah frowned ... true, this was one helluva shock, but over the last few years, he had seen her adapt to the SGC with a sentiment best described as ... well ... delight. She had seen and experienced things, and while having her boyfriend changed into a little boy would have its challenges, Josiah also had faith in her ability to deal with that.

Ezra, however, was thinking of something else. Something which should have occurred to Josiah ... but didn't. Ezra continued, "Josiah, consider this. Over the weeks, I have noticed Adriana's protective armor slowly disappearing as she and Vin have taken small steps toward greater intimacy. She was molested as a child. And now, her boyfriend is a child. Literally. How do you think that's going to affect her? How do you think she's going to react when she actually sees Vin, this five year old Vin?"

Josiah should have thought of that. It never even occurred to him, perhaps because he hadn't noticed the signs of that greater intimacy, the signs which Ezra had seen. And unfortunately, Josiah didn't know the girl well enough to predict how she would react in this situation. For that matter, Josiah didn't know if Chris knew her well enough. Left with that somber thought, he and Ezra continued searching for toys for the child.

Part 15

This was far from the first time Billy Travis had been in the SGC. Over the three years his mother had worked for General Hammond, Billy made several trips to the Cheyenne Mountain. And on his last visit, he had finally found out what it was ... a way to go to other worlds. Billy had gone with his mother to one of those worlds, when Vin got hurt so bad, they all thought he would die.

And now, Vin was a little boy, younger than Billy. He figured that made him a big brother, which made his chest puff up with pride. Billy had never been a big brother, and this would give him good practice for when his mom and Chris got married, and they gave Billy little brothers and sisters. Billy didn't know when that would happen ... when Mom and Chris got married, but he was sure they would.

They were traveling down the hall to Billy's grandfather's office, his mom carrying Billy's old clothes in her arms, when an old man who looked like he ate a lemon for dessert brushed past them. Billy glanced up at his mother, who sighed, "That's Dr. Conklin, honey. He always looks like that. More than likely, he wants to lead the expedition back to the planet where Vin was turned into a child, and was told 'no.' Do you remember when Adriana first came here, and her legs were hurt so badly?"

Billy did remember, and he remembered how no one really told him how it happened. Mom continued, "That accident happened because of that man. He gave their position away to the Gou'ald, and Adriana was hurt while covering the evacuation of the other archaeologists. Ever since, he's not been allowed to go through the Stargate." Billy frowned. He sounded like a big baby, and Billy wasn't shy about saying so.

Mom laughed and replied, "You're absolutely right, that's exactly what he is. An overgrown baby. And he's someone who will try to hurt Vin, because he's defenseless now." Now Billy really didn't like that man. Over the last few years, he had learned there were some people who hurt little kids 'cause they couldn't fight back. People like Buck and Adriana's father. The men who had killed his father were like that, too, telling him that they would kill his mother if he ever told anyone what he saw that night.

His mom shifted the box in her arms as they approached Grandpa's office and lightly rapped on the door. Grandpa opened the door himself, instead of calling 'come' as he usually did. As they entered the office, Billy understood why. A little boy was lying on the sofa in Grandpa's office, a little boy who looked strangely familiar, and it took Billy a moment to figure out why. Then he looked up at Grandpa, whispering, "Is that ... ?"

Grandpa looked at Mom, asking, "He knows?" Mom nodded, settling the clothes on Grandpa's desk, and Grandpa sighed, "Good. I didn't think you should keep it from him. Billy, he's very tired, and I need you to be very quiet." Billy nodded, unable to take his eyes off the child sleeping on Grandpa's sofa. He was ... little. Until that moment, what his mom had told him didn't seem real.

"I had to tell him, Orrin. Chris called from Adriana's, asking us to come to dinner there, and Billy was curious why Chris wasn't at work. We can't stay long ... Billy promised to help Adriana with dinner," Mom replied. Billy started guiltily, remembering exactly why he had been so excited to go to her house for dinner. She promised the next time she made lasagna, she would let him help her in the kitchen.

Besides, Vin was asleep, and Billy didn't want to wake him. Mom left the clothes where they were, and leaned over to gently kiss Vin's forehead, then she tucked the blanket around him a little more securely. She continued, straightening up, "I brought clothes from the last few years, because I wasn't sure what would fit him. Billy and I saw Dr. Conklin in the hall. He wanted to lead the expedition back to the planet."

"And has already been turned down flat. Dr. Frasier says there's no indication of radiation in the boy's body. She's not worried about how much he's sleeping, since the transformation took so much energy from him. General Hammond is willing to take a chance to get more information, so a team will be sent through once the mission reports are finished. SG-1 will probably go through, with protective gear," Grandpa said.

Billy could tell his mom wasn't too sure about this, but she said, "Well, we have to find some way of getting our Vin back. I'll call you when we get to Adriana's house, on your cell phone, so he doesn't wake up." Billy didn't understand what his mom meant at first, then remembered his grandfather carried a cell phone in his pocket which vibrated. Like Mom said, it wouldn't wake Vin.

"There's one other thing you need to know, Mary. We've taken to calling the boy 'Kevin,' to avoid confusion," Grandpa said. Billy knew that 'Kevin' was Vin's real name. His full name was 'Kevin Parris Tanner,' and he was named after his grandpa, whose first name was 'Paris.' He had always been called 'Vin,' because he thought 'Kevin' or 'Kev' was a sissy name. And the only people allowed to call him 'Kevin' were his mama, who died when he was five, and Drina. Well, his grandpa, Josie, Carly & Lacey were allowed as well.

"That's probably a good idea. Is there anything else we can do before we head out?" Mom asked. Billy couldn't look away from Vin ... Kevin. He was so ... little.

Sure, Billy knew that Vin had been a little boy once upon a time, just like he knew that Chris had been a little boy, a long time ago. (Grandma Pegeen, as she insisted he call her, showed her pictures of Chris when he was a little boy ... before she left for Indiana one more, before everyone got up). But knowing something, and actually seeing it with your own eyes ... it wasn't the same thing. Not the same thing at all.

Especially when the little person used to be a big person. Back when his mom and Drina first became friends, he heard them talking about a tv show that was on when they were kids, 'Buck Rogers.' Drina had asked Mom if she remembered the episode where as a person got older, they got littler ... and looked more like a human child. That was how Billy felt now. The difference was, the little kid was really an adult, who just looked like a little kid.

And this little kid was really an adult, but right now, he really was a little kid. Vin moved, whispering something in his sleep, and Billy edged closer, hoping to hear what he was saying. But his mom's voice stopped him, as she asked his grandpa, "I should have thought about this sooner ... but what about the others? I know Chris and Adriana will be in tomorrow, and I'll have a chance to talk to them tonight. But what about the others?"

The others? What did Mom mean by that? Billy stood very still, especially after Vin curled up under the blankets into a little ball. Grandpa replied, "Well, according to George, three of SG-7 have headed to a local toy store. They wanted to ... well, you know Buck and Ezra, and Josiah. How all three of them are about children." Billy grinned, since he knew what his grandfather meant. But he stopped smiling at his grandfather's next words.

"Nathan is picking up some coloring books and crayons. I'm worried about JD, though. The boy is being unusually quiet. George thinks ... and I agree ... that he's jealous," Grandpa said. Billy turned away, frowning, and looked up at his grandfather. The child noted his mother's worried expression, especially when Grandpa added, "And since Buck is making this little boy his top priority ... "

"JD's been replaced as the youngest brother, and that's why he's jealous," Mom murmured. Billy frowned. Why would JD be jealous of little Vin? Billy was happy that he wasn't the littlest any more (well, he wasn't really the littlest, but Soraya was a little girl, and that was something totally different). He had never been a big brother before, and he was anxious to be the bestest big brother in the world. And helping to take care of Vin would teach him how to be a good big brother.

Besides, Vin had always taken care of JD. Chris told him that, and Billy had never known Chris to lie to him. It was JD's turn to take care of Vin. Besides, it wasn't Vin's fault he got turned into a little boy. With that decided, Billy dismissed JD from his mind. Well. If JD wasn't gonna be a good big brother, then Billy had a lot of work to do. He would ask Chris tonight about being a big brother. He could ask Buck, too, but Billy decided that wouldn't be a good idea. Buck always looked sad when someone asked him about being a big brother, or about protecting his little brother or little sister. Billy didn't want Buck to be sad, so he would have to ask Chris. And maybe Josiah, if he saw him?

Billy knew it was now his job to take care of Vin and protect him from bullies. But how, exactly, did he do that? Billy knew that Dr. Charlotte would be coming back soon with Carly and the others. Dr. Charlotte wasn't a bully, and neither was Tansy. In fact, he was sure they would help him take care of Vin. But ... Billy didn't like Dr. Charlotte's husband. He wasn't very nice to her, and he hurt Vin. What if he tried to hurt Vin again, now that Vin was a little boy?

Billy would protect Vin as best he could, but Dr. Richmond was a big man. Well, Billy decided as Mom leaned down to kiss Vin's hair before they left, I guess I'll have to ask for help. Billy patted Vin's shoulder as Mom turned away, and whispered, remembering what his grandfather had said, "Don't you worry, Kevin. I won't let nobody hurt you. Even if JD can't be a good big brother to you ... I will."

Part 16

Jack O'Neill was supremely pissed off. It was supposed to be a routine mission. But since when did routine stay routine with his gang? Oh ... around ... say ... never? It wasn't much of a consolation that SG-7 was almost as bad. And now a fluke ... one honkin' big fluke ... had turned Vin Tanner, guide and sharpshooter, into a little boy. When Jack got his hands on the snake-head who dreamed up that particular machine ...

Well, that was assuming there was anything left of Colonel Jonathan O'Neill after Colonel Christopher Larabee got finished with him. Worse yet, as much as he wanted to, Jack couldn't blame Chris for being angry with him ... with any of them. Sure, Jack knew it was a fluke that it was Vin who was turned into the five year old. But he didn't think he would really care if it was a fluke that did that to his little brother, wouldn't care whose fault it was.

So how could he blame Chris for being Chris? At least Chris was staying calm. Jack didn't think Wilmington could have managed that, if the one turned into a little kid was the kid. Not that it would have happened, of course. It was generally recognized that JD Dunne and Daniel Jackson on the same mission was a very bad thing. They managed to get through some missions without injuries, but it was still best to avoid having those two together.

Even ignoring the fact that they were both the youngest, were often the ones who ended up in the infirmary after a mission gone bad (take those odds to Vegas, Ez), they just did not get along. While JD was finally getting along with Adriana (especially after the revelation that her prick father had molested her was made ... a revelation which seemed to knock the little brat on his ass), he still had a long way to go before Daniel fully trusted him. Which meant Jack had to play diplomat between big brother Buck Wilmington and Danny ... and Jack was no diplomat, everyone knew that.

Jack figured the only reason there was no trouble between the pair on the most recent mission, which involved SG-1 and those two members of SG-7, was because JD was too damn worried about Vin. Not that Jack could blame the kid for that. Sure, by that time, Vin was healing, physically at least. But he was still adjusting to the knowledge that Chris was his big brother ... by blood as well as by mutual adoption.

It was a helluva burden to bear, finding out just what kind of an ass your father really was. Jessica Tucker was starting to redeem herself. After the confrontation with Evan Larabee at the Open House, she stuck around for about a week, then returned to Chicago and her husband. Her relationships with her two daughters remained 'iffy,' but at least she was creating a new relationship with her son, as a friend.

Jessica made it clear from the beginning that she understood Julia would be Vin's mother forever. She had loved him, had raised him, had taken care of him. Jessica had given birth to him, but Julia had done all the work. Jack was glad she understood that. He hadn't been too sure of her, given her past track record with all three of her children. And he still didn't understand what caused her to wise up. He was just glad she wouldn't be making Vin's life miserable, unlike her former lover.

No, he thought, his mind shifting back to what had happened that morning, no, that's what the Gou'ald are for. He still couldn't figure it out in his mind, how Vin was suddenly a five year old child. He didn't know what happened, he didn't know what to do to make things right. Vin was a good kid. He had just recovered from the mission from hell (as Jack had taken to calling their wagon train duty in his mind), and now this happened to him.

And speaking of the mission from hell ... Carter said slowly, "Sir, isn't the Richmond contingent coming back within the next week?" Oh, wonderful, remind him of the civilian archaeologist from hell. No, O'Shea was dead, but Will Richmond was still a pain in the ass. In the last week before the mission this morning, the SGC had received no less than three communiques (a piece) from Carly Tanner, Gerard Whitman, and Rafael Martinez, each threatening him with severe bodily harm if he didn't shut his mouth and let them work.

Carly and Richmond mixed like oil and water. Not at all. (The same could be said of Jack, but he wasn't on the planet with the man) Whitman could go jump ... he was lucky he was even in the program after betraying them to Dickie O'Shea. Even if he did have a cute little girl. But it was Rafael who worried Jack. Rafael was one of the most calm, focused individuals Jack ever knew. And if he was threatening Dr. Will Richmond with severe bodily harm, things were likely to get nasty once everyone got back. Or, as more than a few had observed, not just nasty, but ready to head to hell in a handbasket.

And that was before you factored in Vin's metamorphosis this morning. Thinking about that, or rather, about Carly's reaction to her twin suddenly being five years old, was enough to make Jack's already pounding headache get worse. He couldn't let himself hope that Charlotte Richmond would be able to keep the peace ... from what Rafael had said, she was as annoyed with her husband as Carly was.

Oh, things just kept getting better and better all the time. Daniel said, finally answering Carter's question, "Yes, they're coming back this week, and yes, it promises to get ... interesting around here." Jack glared at his friend. 'Interesting?' 'Interesting' was watching Adriana try to put a hook in a worm when they had taken her fishing. Unbelievable. With all the time she spent with Chris, you would have thought the girl had done some fishing.

'Interesting' was listening to Daniel and Conklin the last time they got into an argument (which also taught Jack that scholars were very good with insults. He didn't realize how good until Ezra explained half the words the two highly pissed off archaeologists were using on one another). He would have used interesting to describe Vin dealing with Maybourne during the President's visit, but 'interesting' didn't work in that situation. That was just plain entertaining.

So, no, Jack didn't find the upcoming war in the SGC in the least bit interesting. He found it downright terrifying! That was just Richmond, Carly, and that team. He didn't even want to think about what would happen when Chris returned the following day with Adriana. Jack was starting to wish he was the one turned into a munchkin, instead of Vin. Teal'c said softly, interrupting Jack's pity party of one, "I am troubled by something."

All heads turned toward the Jaffa, who continued slowly, "We are all aware of what has transpired this morning. And of the consequences to us. We are also aware of the consequences to those who hold the greatest amount of love for Vin Tanner. Particularly Colonel Larabee. But something has made itself known to me, and I do not know if anyone else has considered this." Jack blinked at the big man. Yes, annnnnnnnnnd?

"What is it, Teal'c?" Carter asked, turning to face the former First Prime more completely. By this time, all of the remaining members of SG-1 were facing Teal'c, who looked very, very concerned. They were all concerned ... they were all worried. Jack was even willing to bet, they all felt guilty. But there was something else in the big man's expression. Something which made Jack hope the Jaffa kept his mouth shut.

But wishing upon a star had never done any good, and this was no different. Teal'c said slowly, "In addition to the events of this morning, we also know of the terrible wrong done to Adriana Wilmington by her father." Yes, annnnnd? Jack was still hoping to get a piece of that piece of shit, when he finally showed up, as Vin and Chris were convinced he would. Teal'c said, as if he was discussing the weather, "Dr. Wilmington may believe that she is ... like her father."

As JD Dunne would have said, if he was here ... huh? But a half second after that, Daniel said, "That's kind of a reach, isn't it, Teal'c? I mean, surely Adriana knows by now, after everything that has happened, that she's nothing like her father." Like her father? As in ... ? Oh, for cryin' out loud! There was no way, none, nada, upso, in the world that girl could be anything like that worthless piece of shit.

"Daniel, Teal'c has a point. Look at it this way. Slowly, Vin and Adriana have started breaking down the walls and moving toward greater intimacy. Janet was the first one who noticed, but she was right," Carter interrupted.

Jack raised an eyebrow questioningly and Carter explained, "Ever since Vin could move without support, they're almost always touching. Now, add to that, her boyfriend has just been turned into a little boy. It has to bring back memories, sir." Jack had to mentally twist his head sideways to get that particular logic. And it scared him when it did. Carter continued, "The thing is, Adriana doesn't understand that she's not a predator. She isn't into power, or control. But I don't think that's gonna matter to her."

Wonderful. Great. Super. So, they had the civilian from hell returning from his mission, with three, no four, people pissed off at him. They had Vin turned into a little boy. Chris and the rest of SG-7 were ready to kill him and the rest of SG-1. Adriana would start second-guessing every move she made around that child, fearing that she would turn into her father (fat chance of that happening ... more odds for Ez to take to Vegas). And, Jack realized, SG-1 had hit an all-new low. They were discussing the love life of someone on another team. They had to get outta here and back to that planet, before Jack started watching soaps!

Part 17

Years earlier, during a conversation with Carly, Charlotte, and Dawn (a drunken conversation, to be sure), the theory had been advanced that life was a soap opera. Adriana didn't know about that, but as she opened the oven door to ease the lasagna inside, she had the uneasy sense that her life had just turned into one of those things. She had only to look at her boyfriend's family ... and her own ... to say nothing of the events which were currently spinning right out of control. But she tried to focus her attention on dinner. At least for the moment.

To her right, Billy was carefully spreading butter over the pieces of bread. When Mary and Billy arrived, about half an hour earlier, Adriana and Chris quickly learned that Billy knew the truth. Not only did he know the truth, but he was perfectly happy about the situation. This meant he got to be Vin's big brother, and he would take care of him and protect him, just like big brothers did. Adriana realized, even if Chris didn't, what else Billy was saying. With Vin now as a little boy, and Billy as his big brother, that made Billy like Chris.

Chris and Mary were in the front room with Mindy now. Adriana was painfully aware of how selfish she had been. Chris had comforted her, and she couldn't be strong for him. At least, not strong enough. She had heard Chris quietly weeping in Mary's arms ... Adriana hadn't been strong enough for Chris, not if he was just now letting himself react to this latest threat to his younger brother.

And in a curious kind of way, it was a threat, though not to his life. But it was something which had implications for Vin's future ... both immediate and distant.

"Drina?" Billy asked suddenly, and Adriana looked over at the child. He had finished buttering the bread, and was looking around with a puzzled frown. He needed the garlic bread sprinkle. She put her hand on the bottle, then tossed it to the little boy, who caught it easily. Billy continued as he turned his attention back to his work, "Why is JD jealous of Vin?" Come again? Adriana turned back to look at the boy, almost burning her fingers on the rack.

"What makes you think he is jealous?" she asked, and Billy just gave her a Look. If it hadn't been so serious, she would have laughed. As it was, she checked the lasagna's position in the oven, then closed the oven door, and turned on the timer. Once she was finished with the preparations, she sat down on her stepstool, saying, "I won't ask you where you got that idea. Do you ever think about your mom and Chris eventually having children?"

Billy nodded, and Adriana continued, "Well, it's not exactly the same thing. Because you've been an only child all your life, and I know your mom and Chris. They would work very hard to make sure you didn't feel left out. But you wouldn't be the only child any more. Something similar is going on with JD. Except, instead of no longer being an only child, he's no longer the baby of the family."

"But why does that bother him? I'd be happy about not being the baby any more. I'm not a baby," Billy pointed out quite logically. Adriana smiled faintly and settled back in her chair. She tried to think of a way to answer the question. But before she could, Billy asked next, "Was Buck jealous when you were born?" Now that was a very good question. She didn't know. That was one question she never had the nerve to ask. It was enough that her brother loved her, that he had never stopped loving her (even when she was a dolt). It didn't matter if he was jealous when she was born.

Instead, Adriana replied, "I don't know. I don't think so, but he never said anything to me. And Billy, even though JD and Buck are best friends, they're not the same person. It's like, Chris and Vin are brothers, and before they found out they were brothers, they were best friends. But they're not the same people. Any more than your mother and I, or Carly and I, are the same people. So, different rules apply."

"Do you think Aunt Carly was jealous?" Billy asked. This time, Adriana shook her head. That, she knew for sure. She asked Carly once, before her friend returned to her project, and Carly told her flat out, no. It was possible that she was lying, but Adriana didn't think so. Billy continued, "I just don't understand why JD would be jealous. Vin needs him. Vin's always been there for JD when he needed him, and now Vin's a little boy. Why isn't JD happy that he's not the baby any more?"

"I wish I could answer you, Billy," Adriana sighed, "because I don't fully understand it. Then again, I've never been in JD's position. Sure, I've gotten the wind knocked out of me, so to speak, but ... " And she stopped. Backed up. Thought about what she said. Gotten the wind knocked out of her ... there was something important there. Think it through, Adriana. Think it through. Gotten the wind knocked out of her. A sensation, not exactly unpleasant, but a breathtaking feeling. Like the way she felt, the first time Vin smiled at her.

Why? Something had surprised her. Like the discovery that Chris and Vin were brothers. It had knocked the wind out of her ... but it hadn't changed her, or them. It was simply a new addition to the equation. Like something she had always known, without realizing she knew it. That was it. It didn't affect her stability. That was it. Adriana answered, choosing her words very carefully, "Billy, do you remember when Chris came into your life? How that changed everything, even your mother?"

The boy nodded and Adriana continued, "Vin ... no, that's not what I want to say. Your mother is the most stable person in your life, the one person you've always been able to count on. And it could have ended up that Chris took up all her time. You would have been jealous of him then, right? Because he was taking your mother away from you, even though he wasn't really. It's the same idea, Billy. Buck is the most stable person in JD's life. And now, suddenly, Buck's attention is being diverted to this child. JD is no longer his main focus."

"But Vin's a little kid now, and JD is all grown up," Billy pointed out and Adriana nodded. The little boy was silent for a few moments, then said, "But this is like when you came here, at first. And JD was jealous of you, even though Buck didn't spend time with you. He was afraid you would take Buck away from him. And he's afraid now that Vin is taking Buck away from him, even though he isn't really."

"Exactly! The thing is, Billy ... even though you and I understand this, it's not something we can explain to JD. He has to figure it out on his own. What we can do is give that little boy all the love and protection we can. You were right earlier, when you said that you're Vin's big brother now. Now, you can't do everything ... but you can do some things. You can pick up the slack for JD, until he gets things figured out, can't you?" Adriana asked.

The little boy straightened his shoulders and saluted Adriana, much to her delight. She leaned forward and kissed the top of his head, saying, "All right then. Why don't you carry that tray over here, and we'll get that bread in the oven ... and then you can help me set the table." Billy bobbed his head, and Adriana rose to her feet once more, opening the oven door. Billy very carefully carried the pan from the counter, then Adriana took it and slid it into the oven.

"I think you'll make a good mom, Adriana. Mom says that, too. She says she bets that you and Vin will get married before she and Chris do, but that's okay, 'cause you got more history than they do. Whatever that means," Billy confided as Adriana set the second timer. The archaeologist looked at the youngster in amazement, and Billy added with a shrug, "I hear them talking in the car sometimes, when they think I'm asleep." Now that sounded familiar. How many times had she done just that when she was a kid? Listened to Chris and Buck talking on the way home from a ball game?

"Well," Adriana replied, grabbing Billy under his arms and swinging him up off the floor, much to his delight, "you really shouldn't listen to other people's conversations, young man." She adjusted her stance, then began swinging Billy ... ugh, he was about as heavy as a baby moose! Then she said, "But in this case, I guess you didn't have much of a choice. What else do your mother and Chris say in these conversations?"

"Well," Billy said, giggling as his feet passed between her knees, "Chris says that if your daddy ever comes back and tries to hurt you, he and Buck will kill him. Mom says she'll help him, and so will Vin, and Aunt Carly. Drina? Should I call Lacey, 'Aunt Lacey,' even though she's younger than JD? She didn't ask me to, and Aunt Carly did. What do you think?" Adriana thought she better try to catch her breath before she answered, as Billy's casual comment knocked her for a loop.

However, after a moment, she replied, "I think you should call Lacey what she wants to be called." Whatever it is this week. But she kept that part to herself, continuing as she settled him on his feet once more, "Now ... why don't you get the silverware? And remember ... bring the entire box, you save walking time that way." Billy nodded and she gently turned him in the proper direction, before swatting his behind.

Billy just glared at her, before dissolving into laughter, then scampered off to find the box of silverware. Adriana leaned back against the counter, brushing a stray lock of hair back from her eyes. So, Mary thought she would be a good mother, that she and Vin would beat her and Chris to the altar, and had vowed to help Chris kill her father if ... when ... he returned. Not for the first time, she wondered if anyone had ever considered using children as spies. There had been a children's crusade, after all (though it was generally acknowledged that was a really bad idea). Still, it was something to keep in mind ... for future reference.

Part 18

General Orrin Travis had been half-afraid that Wilmington, Standish, and Sanchez would come back with, if not the entire store, then at least a good portion of it. He was pleasantly surprised when a light knock on the door came about an hour after Billy and Mary left. Vin...Kevin ... was still asleep, and Orrin made a note to himself to ask Janet about that. She said that he was fine, but shouldn't he be awake by now?

"We come bearing gifts ... is the little guy awake?" Buck Wilmington asked in a stage whisper. Behind him, Josiah rolled his eyes ... then looked downright panicky when the little boy started to stir. Orrin glared at the trio ... don't even think about moving, then went to the child. Honestly, you'd think a baby was waking up, instead of five year old boy. Kevin opened his eyes to look up at Orrin, revealing a pair of very confused blue eyes.

Orrin gave him a reassuring smile and said, "It's all right, son, you're safe. Do you remember who I am?" Kevin studied him for a few minutes, then some of the tension left the small body. Orrin's smile broadened and he said, "Good. Now, I want you to meet three people who are very good friends of mine ... and they have some things you might like. Are you ready to meet them?" A faint nod, then Orrin shifted his body sideways, allowing Kevin to see the three men standing in the doorway.

Josiah Sanchez approached first, very slowly, one arm going behind his back. He knelt in front of the boy. He smiled very gently and said, "Hello, son ... my name's Josiah. And you're Kevin." The light brown head bobbed once. Josiah reached out a huge hand toward the little boy, careful to keep it low, so the child didn't think he meant to strike him, then asked, "Would it be all right if I shook your hand?" Again, that was met with careful consideration, before Kevin reached out and took Josiah's large hand, which quickly engulfed his tiny one.

Encouraged, Orrin continued, "Kevin, do you remember when we told you about the other Vin? How he has a girlfriend, Adriana?" Kevin nodded warily, and Orrin went on, "Adriana is in the same profession as Josiah. She's an archaeologist, and he's an anthropologist. But an archaeologist is also an anthropologist." Now Kevin looked at him, totally confused. Okay, a little more information than he really needed.

Josiah interposed, "It doesn't matter, son. I was out today, and saw this." Orrin smiled in approval. Josiah was taking a very good approach, keeping it low key and no fuss. Josiah removed a stuffed animal from behind his back, and Orrin had the privilege of seeing an expression which no one had ever seen on Vin Tanner's face before, not even at Busch Gardens, if Josiah's reaction was any indication.

The blue eyes became very, very large, and without even realizing he was doing it, Kevin reached out for the animal ... then pulled his arms back at the last moment, as if expecting to be punished. He regarded Josiah very solemnly, and the anthropologist eased himself into a sitting position. Orrin was fairly certain he would need Buck's help to get Josiah up off the floor when it was time. Josiah was younger than he was, but he was also bigger.

Josiah asked, his blue-gray eyes intent on the child, "Do you like him? He was sitting on the very top shelf ... all of the other toys gone. Just him. And I thought to myself, now there's a dog that needs a little boy to love him." The stuffed Snoopy was held loosely in his hands, an open invitation for the child to take him, without any pressure. Slowly, very slowly, Kevin reached out and put his hands on Snoopy.

As if thinking that Josiah would take him away, Kevin wrapped his hands around Snoopy's ears, the only thing small enough for his hands to grasp. Josiah didn't move, and perhaps relieved by this, Kevin put his arms around the stuffed dog, holding tightly. He whispered, "I can keep 'im? Ya ain't gonna take him away?" A sudden burst of rage exploded within the general, at the hesitance ... at the fear. But he controlled it.

"No, Kevin, I won't take him from you. He's yours now. To keep forever and ever," Josiah replied. A shy smile worked its way over Kevin's face, and Orrin saw him mouth, 'thank you.' Josiah ruffled his hair in response and said, "My two friends found other things that needed homes. Can they come in?" Kevin looked at the doorway, his eyes becoming very guarded, then he looked back at Orrin.

It took the general a moment to realize what the child was asking. He was so unused to seeing Vin Tanner so hesitant ... but, this was a five year old child, not a grown man. He had to remember that. Orrin nodded, indicating that it was all right, and Kevin gave a tiny bob of the head. Josiah said softly, "Buck, Ezra, come on inside and met Kevin. I think he'll give all of these toys a good home."

Buck, it seemed, was influenced by Josiah, for he lowered his voice as he entered the room, and said, "Hey there, little guy. I'm Bucklin ... but everyone calls me Buck. Unless my baby sister is mad at me."

"Which is quite often, as the major has an unbelievable ability to put his lower extremities in his oral orifice, all the way up to his knee ... and beyond," Ezra observed, coming in behind Buck. Oh, he was definitely nervous. He was now using twenty dollar words, instead of the usual ten dollars words. The little boy just stared at Ezra, as if the negotiator had spoken in a foreign language ... which, Orrin supposed, he had.

Josiah smiled at him reassuringly, saying, "Don't worry if you can't understand him, son, you wouldn't be the first person. This is Ezra. All he said is that Buck ends up making his younger sister mad a lot, because he tends to put his foot in his mouth." Ezra mouthed indignantly, that's what I just said! But he didn't verbalize it further, and Josiah asked, his voice growing very soft, "Kevin, son ... did your ma ever read to you?"

"Uh-huh. She read to me when it was bedtime. Sometimes, if m' aunt Josie was 'round, she would read to me, too. She's way far 'way. Mama said she couldn't come for me, 'cause the place where she was, was real dangerous. And Aunt Jessica ain't come for me. Not yet. Maybe I been a bad boy?" Kevin asked, his eyes widening. Orrin swallowed hard, trying to remove the sizable lump which had taken up residence in his throat.

But it was Ezra to the rescue this time, abandoning his twenty dollar words for language a small child could understand. He crouched in front of the little boy, saying, "You most certainly were not a bad boy. I have it on very good authority, the very best in fact, that you were a very good boy. You are not to worry that your behavior is the reason your aunt has not come for you. Now, I have three books which were very special to me when I was a child your age. It would be my honor to read them to you."

Again, Kevin looked at Orrin, asking without words if this would be all right. Orrin nodded. Yes ... yes, he could trust these men. Swallowing his obvious fear, Kevin scooted ever so slightly to one side, allowing Ezra to sit down on the cot with him. With the boy in good hands, Orrin rose to leave, but a tiny hand caught his, and Orrin stared down into pleading blue eyes. And immediately felt guilty for even thinking about leaving. He just smiled gently and sat down on the cot beside Ezra Standish, pulling Kevin into his lap. Buck Wilmington closed the door behind him, as all five settled in to listen to the legend of King Arthur.

Part 19

Kevin wished he could remember what today was. He didn't think it was Christmas or his birthday. And these men didn't seem to want anything from him. He had heard stories, stories which he didn't know if he should believe. But in his experience, nothing was given, without something in return. These men were giving him toys and books, offering to read to him.

What did they want from him in return? As Kevin listened to the story of King Arthur and his knights, the little boy glanced around, studying each face. What did they want from him? Each of the grownups were focused on the story, not on Vin. No, he couldn't think of himself as Vin, because you never knew when the other Vin would come back. And Kevin was nothing like him. He wasn't tall or strong, or brave. No matter what Dr. Janet had said.

On the other hand, Dr. Janet was a grown-up and his mama had been a grown-up. She always knew what he was thinking ... why wouldn't these men know as well? Why wouldn't Dr. Janet know? Maybe Dr. Janet was right, and maybe he was brave? But if he was brave, then why was he so scared? Kevin Tanner didn't think of himself as brave, not when he hadn't stopped being scared from the moment he was told his mother was dead.

And then something Mr. Standish was saying caught his attention. Mr. Standish read, "And though Gawain was greatly afraid, he went forth ... because he was a knight." Kevin blinked, thinking that through. Gawain was a knight of the Round Table ... and he had been afraid. But Kevin thought grown ups were never afraid. He frowned, puzzled by this. Mr. Standish asked softly, "Is something wrong, Kevin?"

"Ya said that Gawain was scared," Kevin answered very quietly and Mr. Standish nodded. Kevin swallowed hard and continued, "But how come? I thought grown ups weren't never scared. Of nothing. I thought ... I thought if ya was scared, then ya weren't brave?" Mr. Standish put the book to one side and turned to face Kevin, his green eyes very serious. Kevin uneasily wondered if he had done something wrong in questioning the story, but it was too late to take back his question now.

It was General Travis who answered, "Kevin, many years ago, my son was killed ... and my grandson saw the men who did it. He was five years old, the same age you are now. And he believed that grown ups were never afraid. But he's wrong. You've heard us talk about the other Vin." Kevin nodded, remembering what he heard ... how brave, and honest, and kind he was. Kevin wouldn't say so, but that's exactly what he wanted to be when he grew up. Just like the other Vin.

General Travis continued, "The other Vin has an older brother, Chris. And long before they found out that Vin and Chris were brothers, they were best friends. Now, Chris had a wife and son, who died. Adam, his son, was just about your age when it happened. Chris told Billy, my grandson, something very important. Something Billy has never forgotten, and I don't want you to forget it, either."

Kevin nodded his understanding, and the general continued, "He told Billy that sometimes, the bravest thing you can do ... is just to keep living. Because when Chris lost his wife and son, the thing that scared him most was getting up in the morning, and knowing he would never see either of them. He was right. Because even though I still had my wife, and Mary and Billy, I was afraid after I lost Stephen. But I kept going, just as they did. You are a very brave boy, Kevin. Because you've kept going, even though you lost your mother. And she'd be very proud of you."

Kevin blinked back tears, feeling very, very sad for the other Vin's brother. Mr. Sanchez added softly, "Listen to the man, son. Gawain was afraid, but because he did what had to be done, that made him brave. Being brave isn't not being afraid, Kevin. It's doing what you have to, even though you're afraid. Just like Billy and his mother did, after the general's son was killed, just like you have, just like Chris did."

Kevin nodded slowly, and asked very softly, "Could ya start readin' again, Mr. Standish?" The man nodded with a broad smile and he began reading again. But even as he paid attention to the story the man was currently reading, Kevin was thinking hard. The little boy never really had a father ... he had his momma, and sometimes, his aunt Josie came to visit ... usually with presents for both Kevin and his momma.

But until he went to live with the Montrose family, after his momma died and Aunt Jessica didn't come for him, he wasn't around men much. And he didn't like Mr. Montrose ... not at all. He didn't like Mrs. Montrose either. And as strange as this place was, Kevin had decided he liked it better here. There was General Travis and General Hammond, Dr. Janet. And he had decided he liked these men, too, even though he was scared of them at first. They were so ... big!

Kevin hugged Snoopy, resting his cheek on the top of the dog's head. He always wanted a dog, but Mama told him he wasn't big enough yet. Maybe when he was ten and could help her take care of a dog. Kevin fought back tears. He missed his mama so much. And Aunt Josie. He missed Aunt Josie, too. Mama told him that she was going way far away, and that it was very, very dangerous. But she had to go, to make sure nobody ever hurt Kevin.

Kevin didn't understand what his mother meant, so he asked one of the neighbor ladies. Mrs. Gonzales usually took care of him when his mama was working, and called Mama 'mi hija.' Mama just told him it meant she and Kevin were very special to the lady. Mrs. Gonzales told him that his Aunt Josie was a very brave lady, just like Mrs. Gonzales' son was very brave. Kevin knew better than to ask about her son. Teo died before Kevin was born, in a way far away place. She always lit candles for him on his birthday and on the day he died. But sometimes, on those days, Mrs. Gonzales told him about Teo. About how brave he was, and he did his duty, even when so many were cowards and let others die in their place.

Kevin didn't understand what Mrs. Gonzales meant ... just that she hurt when she talked about her son. She would always get angry when she talked about those people, but right behind the anger were tears. And when she started weeping for her Teo, Kevin would hug her. Mrs. Gonzales would return the hug, whispering that he was such a good boy, and Julia should be so proud of him. By this time, Kevin knew that his mama's name was Julia. He always thought it was so funny, how his mama was Julia, and her sisters were Josephine and Jessica.

But it still hurt to think about Mama, and so Kevin began listening to Mr. Standish again. Funny ... Kevin never noticed, until now, how Mr. Standish talked a little different than the other men. The little boy listened a little more intently. He didn't sound as funny as the others did. He sounded more like Kevin and his mama. Aunt Josie talked a bit funny, too, more like General Travis, but Kevin never really asked why.

He heard her teasing Mama once, about talking like a Texan now. Well ... wasn't that what she was? Then again, Mama told him that not all of their family lived in Texas. Just the two of them. Aunt Jessica lived in Chicago, with his gramma and grandpa, while Aunt Josie lived all of the place. That was another strange thing. How could you live in more than one place? Was it like Kevin, after his mama died, and he went to live with someone else?

Which brought Kevin's attention right back to the men in the room with him now. He liked these men. He liked Dr. Janet ... and he decided he didn't ever want to go back to the Montrose family. With that settled, Kevin burrowed against Mr. Standish's side, still hugging Snoopy tightly. He wanted to go and play, but right now, he would listen to the story. He missed his mama reading to him.

Part 20

"Getting anxious?"

Chris turned at the sound of his younger sister's voice. Adriana was leaning against the door frame, arms folded over her chest. In the kitchen behind her, Chris could hear Mary and Billy giggling as they washed the dishes. Mary insisted that since Adriana made dinner, she would do the dishes, and Billy insisted on helping his mother. Which left Adriana and Chris with nothing to do. Chris replied, "Not exactly anxious."

"More like nervous, then," Adriana proposed and Chris sighed, running his hand through his hair. He didn't even know how to describe how he was feeling. Scared ... anxious ... nervous. How did he deal with this five year old version of his brother, this child who reminded him so much of Adam, it hurt? And ... how were the others dealing with this? While Chris was Vin's older brother, he knew that the others loved Vin just as much as he did.

"All of the above ... plus angry. How in the hell did this happen, little princess?" Chris asked. He wasn't looking for an answer, not from Adriana. She sighed and sat down on the sofa, crossing her legs at her ankles. Mindy jumped up onto the sofa and settled next to her mistress, resting her head in Adriana's lap. The archaeologist slowly stroked the dog's head, and Chris smiled in spite of himself at the contented growls coming from Mindy as she made herself more comfortable. He had needed this.

"We're talking about the Gou'ald, Chris. My gut tells me that this wasn't meant as a weapon ... given what I've heard so far, it sounds like ... something else. I don't know what. But something. I know you're not really angry at Jack, even though you want to be, and that makes you mad. Because you have no reason, no explanation. No one to blame," Adriana replied. Chris glared at her, and Adriana added, "I know you, Chris. I know the way your mind works, and I know the way your soul works. Right now, you're okay ... but tomorrow, when we go to the SGC, and you see that little boy ... it's gonna be a helluva struggle. Because Vin won't recognize you. He might even be afraid of you, and he's never been afraid of you ... not once in the last three years, not even when you were at your worst."

She paused, then continued, "And I owe you an apology." Chris looked at her ... say what? What the hell was she talking about? Adriana continued, "I should have realized you hadn't ... I should have been stronger for you. You needed me to be strong for you, and I was too selfish." Aw ... hell! Chris shook his head and went over to sit on the sofa, taking the opposite side from Mindy.

"No, little princess," he replied, taking her hand, "you weren't being selfish. Because more than anything, right then, I needed to be strong for someone else. Someone who recognized me, someone who wasn't afraid of me. I needed a focus, other than myself. Even if you had tried to be strong for me, I wouldn't have let you. Call it my damn pride, but there are times when a man needs his pride. And that was one of those times."

She squeezed his hand, and they sat in silence for several minutes. Mindy had fallen asleep, or so it seemed, and Adriana leaned against Chris. What he told her was true. He had needed to be strong for her, because it was the only way to deal with what he was feeling at the time. Chris Larabee always found it easier to protect, than to be protected. And there was a part of him which hated for his little sister to see him weeping from fear.

Not because he didn't trust Adriana. Trust didn't enter into this picture, not at all. Rather, Chris knew that if he had broken down then, he would have never been able to stop, because he was drowning in his pain and rage. It wasn't until Mary got here, and Chris more or less had his rage under control, that he felt comfortable in letting go himself. Adriana was taking care of Billy, in the guise of having him help with lasagna.

And Mary wasn't his little sister. She was the woman he loved, and like Sarah before her, she took care of her man, just as he took care of her. It shouldn't have made a difference, his baby sister and his beloved, but it did. Although Adriana was twenty-seven years old, no longer a child, Chris still find himself ... well, he took the opposite direction from Buck, where Adriana was concerned. She was a grown woman, but she was still his little sister.

"We may have a problem," Adriana said suddenly, and Chris looked at her. She looked down at their hands, then her eyes flickered back to meet his, and said, "While we were in the kitchen, Billy asked me why JD is jealous of Vin." Come again? Adriana explained, "JD is no longer the youngest, Chris. He's jealous of Vin, he resents him for the change ... and he's angry with himself because of that. You know how he reacts in those situations."

Chris did, indeed, know. He wanted to defend the kid, remind Adriana that while JD had been jealous of her, she was an adult, and Vin was, at the moment, a child. However, he didn't. In part because he knew she was right ... much as he hated to admit it, she was right.

He heard JD sneer at Adriana, just before the disastrous mission that almost shattered the relationship between the Wilmington siblings for good, that Buck knew what she was. JD, when he felt threatened, could get downright ugly. Most of the time, JD got that when he was afraid someone he cared about would be harmed ... and ironically, he got ugliest when someone was threatening Buck ... or Vin.

Chris wanted to believe that the kid wouldn't get ugly with a child. Adriana continued, as if hearing his thoughts, "I don't think that JD will get ugly with Vin. But ... he may ignore him. Now, you know as well as I do, even in the SGC, Vin has enemies. We love him, but there are a number of people who hate him because of what he's accomplished, because he's not even military, and he's won the respect of both generals."

Chris could see where Adriana was going with this, and said softly, "You aren't afraid he'll attack the boy ... you're afraid he won't watch his back." Adriana dipped her head in acknowledgment, and Chris was silent for several moments. Then he asked, "What do you want to do?" Adriana blinked and Chris continued, "There's a good chance I won't be allowed near the child ... if that's the case, I want you and Mary watching out for him."

"Billy has already said that if JD can't be a proper big brother to Vin, then he'll do it. Frankly, Chris, I think Billy is looking forward to being a big brother ... no, that's not a hint. You should know me better than that. Depending on what Janet's found out ... General Hammond may allow Vin to come home with you. If that's the case, we're okay. But as long as Vin is at the mountain, someone with a grudge may think he's fair game," Adriana replied.

"It's hard for me to believe anyone out there is that stupid," Mary said, coming into the living room, Billy just behind her. She sat on the arm of the sofa, while Billy climbed into the colonel's lap, and Mary continued, "But I suppose it's best to be safe. Until General Hammond gives his okay, Billy has told me that he'll look out for Vin at the SGC." The little boy nodded, turning to face Chris with a determined air.

Chris ruffled the child's hair, smiling. Then Mary asked softly, "Chris ... will you be okay with this? The general will probably ask if you want to take Vin home with you. Should we contact Jessica? Josie will be here before too much longer, and I don't know what we'll tell her if Vin isn't back to normal then." Chris shook his head. He had been thinking about contacting Jessica, since she was still Vin's mother by birth.

"The only way we bring Jessica into this is if we tell him that she's just a friend. To do anything else would confuse him. If I could trust Jessica to just be that friend, instead of her viewing this as an opportunity to make up for lost time ... I'd say 'yes.' I don't trust Jessica that much. What about Josie? I know we can trust her to do what's best for Vin, but do you think it will confuse him?" Chris asked.

Looking at the faces of his two female companions, Chris could tell they agreed with him about Jessica. It wasn't a matter of whether he liked or disliked her. He didn't trust her to do the right thing for Vin, because of her guilt. And Josie ...

"It depends on how we handle it ... Vin's five right now, but he's not stupid. He may find it strange that there are two Josie Tanners in the world," Adriana pointed out. Chris sure as hell couldn't argue with that. Adriana was silent for several moments, then said softly, "What if we just introduce her as Josiah's lady? He doesn't have to know her last name is Tanner, and he may not think to ask."

"Or," Mary said slowly, "we could tell him that she's a distant cousin ... who has the same name as his aunt. I hate to lie to him ... but this is a complicated situation." Now that was an understatement. The three adults fell silent, and Chris tightened his arms around Billy. He understood how Mary felt ... not wanting to lie to Vin, but as she said, this was a complicated situation. They had to be very careful.

Part 21

Josephine Tanner was looking forward to getting home. She was looking forward to sleeping in her own bed, and to being around adults. In the last week, while she was helping Elizabeth pack up her dorm room, Josie had realized ... she had gotten old. Elizabeth's friends were nice enough, but they were all so young. True enough, Elizabeth's older brother was twenty-seven, only eight years older ... but sometimes, those eight years could be an eternity.

Even if you didn't grow up fast, as Vin did. That was another reason Josie was anxious to get home. She wanted to see Vin, wanted to see how his first mission went. Before she left to collect her daughter, Vin called her and told her that he was cleared to return to work. He was so excited! Unspoken was another reason for his excitement, but Josie knew about it anyhow. Josiah had told her.

There were actually two reasons. One, Christmas was rapidly approaching, and Carly would be home. And two ... two, the walls around Adriana's heart were quickly crumbling. Josiah thought it was only a matter of time before the pair finally did something about the passion which had been simmering between them for eight long years. And Josie couldn't have been happier for her nephew.

He deserved this ... deserved to finally have someone who loved him without reservation. Josie sensed that was part of the reason things took this long between Vin and Drina. Like Josie herself, Drina believed that Vin should have someone who could love him without reservation. And while Drina did love him, had loved him for a very long time ... she had to hold back. At least, until now. She was a good girl, would take good care of Vin. Josie had faith in the young archaeologist, even if both Jessica and their father were still making up their mind about her. Although, Josie thought Jessica was still smarting from Adriana's tongue lashing.

Elizabeth had fallen silent at Josie's side, and at first, Josie thought her daughter had fallen asleep. But no, Elizabeth's eyes were wide open, and she was staring out the window. After several moments, Josie asked softly, "Something on your mind, honey?" Elizabeth nodded, and Josie said nothing more, waiting for her daughter to continue. Like her two brothers, Elizabeth sometimes took time to formulate what she wanted to say.

"I was just thinking about Vin. You know, my roommates were really surprised when they found out I had two brothers. I only told them about Carly, 'cause ... I don't know. Anyhow, one of them kinda got an attitude when I told them that Chris was in the military, and that Vin used to be a bounty hunter. I wanted to smack her, Mom. Vin did the best he could, with the education he got ... what was he supposed to do?" Elizabeth asked, her voice cracking.

Josie looked at her daughter, concerned, but Elizabeth continued, "I mean, come on! She comes from a good family, she lived in one place her entire life, and she's always gotten good grades. Who does she think she is, judging Vin? She told me he looked like a scruffy, no-good tramp. He does not! Yeah, he's scruffy, but he's cute that way. And he's a good person. Who does she think she is? She acts like ... like the sperm donor!"

Elizabeth was nineteen years old, on the verge of becoming a woman ... but there were times when she reminded Josie that in some ways, she was still very young. Josie kept one hand on the steering wheel and reached over to take Elizabeth's with the other. She said softly as Elizabeth's fingers closed around hers, "Honey, there are some people like that. Okay, maybe Vin had other options open to him. But if he didn't know them, then they weren't of any use to him."

She took a deep breath, then continued, "We know the truth about Vin. We know he's a loving, generous, brave young man, who has risked his life, time after time, to save others. We know he's special, and always has been. We know that he's very, very smart ... and even though he sometimes talks as if he's uneducated, we know better. The people who know him, who work with him, who love him ... we're the important ones. Not Pauline."

Elizabeth looked at her quickly, asking, "I didn't say it was Pauline." Josie grinned. She didn't have to. She knew both of her daughter's roommates. Pauline was the only one who would have derided Vin. Galina was the daughter of Russian immigrants ... defectors ... whatever you wanted to call them. They started over again in the United States with nothing, and worked as every immigrant family had from the beginning of this country.

Galina, unlike Pauline, would understand about sacrifices and choices. Josie had often spoke with the young Russian-American girl while waiting for her daughter to finish packing, and Galina told her of the sacrifices which her own parents had made, so Galina could go to college. Pauline was actually a decent person, but she was incapable of looking past herself and her own experiences. Even when they got shoved in her face.

That sounded odd to anyone else, but Josie had learned the hard way that there were some people who, while they were good at heart, didn't understand something, no matter how many times they were hit with reality.

Still, Josie never told her daughter to move out. Elizabeth was young, and just now starting to see the real Pauline. And she had to understand there were people like that in the world. Her daughter said now, softly, "I just ... she made me angry. And she couldn't understand why I was so angry. Vin's my brother, Mom! He's my brother, and I love him. Why should I let her talk bad about him, just because she thinks the world revolves around her?"

Ahhh, now they were hearing the real reason Elizabeth had gotten so quiet. She had been thinking about the confrontation with Pauline ... and getting angry all over again. Elizabeth Madeline Tanner lived by very simple rules. You didn't harm one of hers ... and you didn't badmouth her family. Pauline had done just that. And up until this incident, Elizabeth had been one of her most staunch protectors.

Elizabeth had been forced to see Pauline in a totally different light. No longer was she the friend who loaned Elizabeth her own clothing when she had nothing that looked right ... now, she was someone who had maligned Elizabeth's brother, and that changed everything. Right or wrong, it changed everything. Josie replied, choosing her words very carefully, "Pauline is the same person she's been all along, honey. It's you who has changed."

There was another long silence from her daughter, then Elizabeth answered very softly, "I know that. And I'm angry with myself, for being angry with her, for being herself. If that makes any sense. It's just ... it makes me mad, Mom. Pauline makes me mad, and it makes me mad that Vin had to grow up the way he did. He always said that no one mistreated him ... but nobody loved him, either. Everyone should have someone to love them."

"Yes, they should," Josie agreed. Elizabeth made herself smaller in the car, as if she was cold, but Josie knew that wasn't the real reason. After a moment, the mother said softly, "Listen, honey ... you had nothing to do with what happened to Vin. Okay? You weren't even born when this whole mess started. You've done nothing wrong, there is no reason for you to feel guilty. It was simply ... it wasn't your fault."

"I know, Mom," came the miserable answer, "but it still hurts. I looked at those pictures, the ones you sent to Pegeen. And it hurts. That little boy should have been with his gramma and grandpa ... he should have been with his aunt and his sisters, and his brother. He shouldn't have had to grow up alone. Unloved. Unwanted. No child ever should." Josie squeezed her hand again, then returned both hands to the steering wheel.

"No, honey, they shouldn't ... there was nothing you could have done for Vin. So my question to you, Elizabeth, is ... what are you gonna do? What can you do, to keep another child from growing up unloved and unwanted?" the former soldier asked. Her eyes flickered to the side of the road. They were getting closer to their destination. She would be home in a little less than two hours ... she couldn't wait to surprise Josiah!

"Well, for one things, I can keep the guys out of my pants. Sheesh! They think they're so smart, but I knew better! I won't be someone who gets used and thrown away. I don't need a man to be happy!" came the firm answer. Josie grinned, hearing herself in that declaration.

Elizabeth continued, "Galina and I have been talking ... we're thinking about becoming Big Sisters. That's a way to make sure a kid doesn't grow up unloved or unwanted, isn't it? I mean, I could adopt a kid, when I get older, like you did. Galina told me that her mom and dad are looking into adopting, see if they can adopt an older child. You think they'll be able to, being from another country and all?"

"I don't see why not, honey, but I'm not a social worker," Josie replied. Elizabeth nodded absently, her mind zipping along at the speed of light. God, Josie was so proud of her daughter! But the former soldier had one other thing to say to this girl who was her greatest accomplishment, "Just make sure, honey, that you're doing it for the right reason. Much as we want to, we can't turn back time. Vin is a grown man now, not a child." Elizabeth simply nodded with a sigh.

Part 22

Elizabeth and Josephine Tanner weren't the only ones on the road that evening. Nathan Jackson had been released from duty, and now he was returning home. Nathan was slated to head out with SG-4, but the team's medic was allowed to return to duty. So, he was free for the next few days, and he planned to spend it with Rain. Maybe go to the store the following day and pick up some crayons and coloring books for the little boy.

Nathan couldn't think of him as Vin. And yet, he knew that it was Vin. Janet's tests had proved that ... the DNA which came from that child belonged to Vin Tanner. But it wasn't the Vin Tanner he had known for the last three years. No, this was Vin Tanner as he was a long, long time ago. And Nathan had no idea how to react to him. No idea how to approach him, how to speak to him.

Nathan had no problem talking to children ... hell, he loved the little rugrats. And maybe if he had known Vin Tanner when he was five, this wouldn't be quite so hard. But he hadn't known Vin all those years ago, he only knew Vin as an adult. He really didn't hear that many stories about Vin as a child, not even from Josie Tanner when she was around. Carly didn't meet him until they were nineteen.

So, in a way, Nathan felt as if he was violating Vin's privacy, by seeing him this young ... and this fragile. Vin never talked about his childhood, probably for good reason. And during the last three years, Vin's friendship and quiet support had come to mean everything to Nathan. The medic didn't want to lose that, for any reason. He didn't ever want Vin to feel uncomfortable with him, and he was afraid that was exactly what would happen once Vin returned to being an adult. Nathan couldn't allow himself to think they wouldn't get their Vin back. That simply wasn't ... he wouldn't allow himself to think that was even a possibility.

The medic sighed, rolling his head from side to side, even as he kept his eyes on the road. He was looking forward to getting home and holding Rain. Maybe she could help him make sense out of the crazy feelings he was having ... swinging back and forth between compassion for that lost child, fear that what he learned now from the child-Vin would create problems with the adult-Vin, and guilt that he would even consider shutting out a child in need.

It hadn't escaped his notice that JD was having a hard time with this as well. The youngster had made himself scarce after Buck, Ezra, and Josiah decided they were going to the toy store for the little guy. Nathan felt a smile lifting the corners of his mouth, even as he flicked on his turn signal to turn onto his street. In some ways, those three were just big kids. Buck and Ezra, he had always known about, but Josiah had been the surprise.

Maybe it was Josie's influence, maybe it was simply a lost child who touched Josiah's heart. Nathan didn't know. He was glad his best friend could be there for the little boy, even though Nathan himself couldn't. Not yet at least, not until he got himself under control. Not until he knew what was wrong with him. And not until Nathan stopped wanting to put his fist through a wall, every time he saw the look of fear in that little boy's eyes.

Nathan could never remember being truly afraid until his mother was raped and murdered, when he was seven. And that was still too young, to be that afraid. Children that age shouldn't have to be afraid, for any reason. But it was becoming increasingly clear that even months after his mother's death, Vin learned to be wary of predators. That was wrong. That was so wrong. And goddammit, it hurt, seeing that fear in Vin's eyes when he looked at all of them. When he looked at Nathan.

Vin had never been afraid of any of them. Not Chris with his simmering temper, or Josiah with his strength ... strong enough to break Nathan's back, and both men knew it. Vin wasn't afraid of Nathan's equally destructive anger, or Buck's flashes of rage. He wasn't afraid of any of them, not even the men who were bigger than he was. And to see that fear in his eyes, when he looked at them ...

Dammit, it hurt! And Nathan hated himself all over again, even though he kept his distance from the child ... because one thing he learned as a child. The best way to face your fear is to confront it. This child-Vin would never stop being afraid of him, as long as Nathan wasn't around him. And the medic knew that. He kept reminding himself, so he wouldn't forget it, so he wouldn't just give up and walk away from that little boy for good. But every time he would find the courage to reach out to the child ...

An image of the adult Vin would flash through his mind ... the expression in Vin's eyes when someone dug too deep into his past. When Buck or JD asked him a question about elementary school or something, a question of any kind about his past before he was ready to talk about that particular incident. Usually, something they found out about by accident, and JD shot his mouth off. It wasn't that he didn't trust them. But there were some things which Vin didn't want to talk about. He would tell them about his adult past, especially if there was a chance a skip came after him for revenge. But those years before he turned sixteen ...

He just didn't like talking about that, and Nathan respected that. He preferred not to talk about the year immediately following his mother's death. And the all-too-empathic medic had only to imagine himself in that situation. Changed into a seven year old boy, in the weeks and months after his mother's death. Scared, angry, grieving. So terribly angry. And Nathan wasn't sure if he wanted that part of him seen.

And then ... to return to being an adult, and know that your friends saw you that helpless, that vulnerable ... that much of a child. It hurt to even think about, and Nathan worked for too many years to maintain those protective shields around his heart. So, no. No, he couldn't take that from Vin. He would do what he could for the little boy, he would bring him crayons and coloring books.

But he would not take any secrets from him. It was the only way Nathan knew to protect both the child and adult Vin. While Nathan knew the rest of SG-7 and SG-1 would never do anything to hurt the boy, there were others in the SGC who might see this as the perfect opportunity to put that uppity tracker in his place. And Nathan realized, as he turned off the engine of his car, that his anger with SG-1 was finally dying away, but with it came new guilt.

He couldn't blame them for what happened to Vin, much as he wanted to ... much as they all wanted to. Nathan knew the members of SG-1 would lay down their lives for the Texan, just as the members of SG-7 would. And he knew that if it had been possible, one of them would have traded places with Vin. There was nothing they could have done in this situation, aside from not go to the planet in the first place.

They had no way of knowing what that machine could do ... that was what Major Carter was trying to do. Trying to figure out what the machine's purpose was. They had no way of knowing it was about to malfunction. There was nothing anyone could have done ... and the only people truly at fault were the Gou'ald. Nathan would tell them that, too. In the morning. Right now, he needed Rain.

Nothing else. He just needed her to hold him. That was all he needed ... besides, while Rain's pregnancy wasn't that advanced, Nathan didn't want to take any chances. Not with Rain, and not with the baby.

He turned off the lights and removed the keys from the ignition, making sure all the doors were locked, then headed into the house. Strange. He knew he left his house early that morning, but right now, it felt more like he had been away for a week. A lot had happened today. The light came on and Rain appeared first at the door, then on the porch. He gave her a weary smile, trudging up the walkway.

Neither spoke. Rain simply reached out her arms and enfolded him in a fierce embrace. Gratefully, Nathan dropped his head until it rested against her shoulder. Rain whispered, "General Hammond called me a half hour, when you left the SGC. He told me what happened to Vin. Is there anything I can do to help, Nathan? Anything at all?" General Hammond had called Rain. Told her what happened.

"Hold me," he whispered, "that's all." Rain just tightened her arms around him, and Nathan whispered, "He don't know us, Rain. None of us. He's afraid of us. Vin Tanner, who ain't afraid of nobody or nothin.' He's so damn little. Just a baby himself." Just as Nathan himself was when his mother was killed ... just a baby. And what hurt most, more than anything else, even the fear ... was Nathan's wish that he had been regressed, instead of Vin.

Part 23

It was getting late. And as much as Josie Tanner wanted to see both her nephew and her man tonight, as much as she wanted to talk to Vin ... she was tired. Her daughter was tired. They were both too tired to navigate the hallways to their bedrooms, much less talk on the phone, so Josie parked her daughter on the sofa, while she herself took the recliner. It brought back memories ... camping in the front room when Elizabeth was ten, after they were rained out.

Elizabeth asked sleepily as Josie turned on the tv, "Ask you a question, Mom?" Josie looked at her daughter, and the girl continued, "If the Stargate project is under Air Force supervision, how come there's Army personnel?" Josie sighed, linking her hands behind her head. Her daughter found out about the Stargate program because Orrin Travis told her. It was a top secret project, but her old friend told the nineteen year old college sophomore about it. Because both of her older brothers were in the program, as was her older sister, or maybe it was because Elizabeth planned to go into the Air Force after college, and Orrin was already recruiting her?

That was the most likely possibility. Orrin was always looking for new talent, especially after the success of a young Air Force cadet, and with Evan Larabee's other children already in the program, it made sense to recruit the youngest member of the Tanner family. However, that youngest member had not learned the patience of her older brother (Vin), and she was not so patiently waiting for Josie's answer. This was one area where she was definitely more like Chris or Carly.

The former Army sergeant replied, "It started out that way ... but once they realized just what the Earth was up against with the Gou'ald, the SGC encompassed the Army as well, and JD Dunne was the first of the Army personnel to arrive. You gotta admit, defending the planet isn't the area of just one branch of the service. It isn't even just for one country, but the United States and Russia are the only countries with Stargates."

She paused, adjusting her position in her recliner, and added, "Besides. Once the Secretary of the Army found out about this project, did you really think the Army would be kept out of this?" There was an answering giggle from her daughter, and Josie grinned in the darkness, then continued, "Anyhow, since they knew each other so well in the past, the Army assigned Orrin to be the Army liaison to the SGC."

Elizabeth was silent for a long time, then asked, "Mom?" Josie hummed a 'yes,' and Elizabeth continued, "Morgana moved out a few weeks before the end of the term. I think Pauline said something to her. I hadn't thought of it before, not until Pauline put down Vin and Chris, but I think that's what happened." Josie's eyes flew open at that. Morgana had been the other roommate, a military brat.

And she was also Elizabeth's closest friend among her three roommates. Like her two older brothers (and older sister), Elizabeth was highly protective of her little circle. It wasn't important, whether or not Morgana needed her protection. Just as it wasn't important whether or not the people whom Vin loved needed his protection. He took care of them, to the best of his ability. Josie often wondered why the three siblings ... no, four ... were so alike, when they were all raised by different people.

Then again ... she had to look at who actually raised the four children. Chris was raised primarily by his mother, who should have been a Tanner. Vin was raised by Julia ... Elizabeth by Josie ... and while Carly lived with Jessica and David, it was Parris and Clarice Tanner who raised her. Of course the four siblings were so similar. Even though they were raised separately, there was that common bond.

And then Elizabeth was talking again, drawing Josie's attention back to her daughter. The girl said softly, "I can't think of anything else it would be. And Morgana would just quietly leave, rather than possibly create problems for the rest of us. I mean, all of her classes are finished for the year, but I thought she trusted me enough to say something if her father was being transferred." Josie sat up, all thoughts of sleep eradicated. At least for the moment.

Her daughter was genuinely worried about Morgana. This was only vaguely about Pauline. Yes, Elizabeth was angry with Pauline for the things which she said about Elizabeth's brothers, but more to the point, she was afraid that Pauline had driven one of her best friends away ... and she was just now starting to realize that Pauline wasn't who she thought she was. Which meant, Elizabeth's next step would be, worrying about whether or not she could have foreseen this ... and headed it off.

Josie said softly, "Sweetheart, listen to me. You are not responsible for what Morgana and Pauline do. You are not responsible for their fights or their problems. You are not responsible for making sure they work out those problems. You are responsible only for your own interactions with them. You are not their mother or their older sister, you are not the dorm floor leader. You're just like Vin in that respect."

A golden head was lifted from the pillow and Elizabeth asked hoarsely, "What do you mean?" There was no defensiveness in her voice. Just simple curiosity, trying to understand what her mother was saying. Josie sighed, shifting in the recliner. She thought longingly about calling Josiah, until she saw the time. It was way past midnight. No, she wouldn't risk calling him, not until the morning at least. Besides, she was afraid if she did call him, she wouldn't be especially coherent during their conversation. For Josie, getting her tired was just as potent as getting her drunk. Maybe even more so.

"I mean, honey, that Vin often blamed himself for things he couldn't control. Which is very endearing in some ways, but the problem is, when you do that ... the people who are truly responsible for that situation never learn, because no one has ever held them accountable. Like..." Josie paused. She tried to remember if Elizabeth knew about Buck and Adriana's father. She couldn't remember if that had ever been brought up in the time Elizabeth was here before returning to college.

Mentally apologizing to her nephew's girlfriend if she didn't want Elizabeth to know, Josie continued, "It's like the situation with Vin and Adriana. For years and years, Vin blamed himself for leaving Texas the way he did ... even though, if he had said good-bye to Adriana in person, Eli Joe would have realized what she meant to him. And he would have used that ... he would have used Adriana to hurt Vin. The same is true of Buck and Adriana's father. For so long, Adriana blamed herself for what their father did to her. But the people ultimately responsible ... were Eli Joe and Avery Wilmington. No one else."

There was a long silence as Elizabeth turned this over in her mind. Then, she finally asked softly, "Mom? Is this like Chris blaming himself for Sarah and Adam's deaths, even though Colonel Gaines and Cletus Fowler were the ones who caused it?" Josie released a breath she didn't realize she was holding. Yes. Her daughter did understand. The question was, would she be able to move forward.

That, Josie knew, was the hardest thing of all. Letting go of responsibility that was never yours to take in the first place. Letting go of anything. Whether it was of your child, of guilt ... or of anything else. Elizabeth continued, sounding as if she was feeling her way through a maze with the tips of her fingers and nothing else, "And this is like when you chewed out someone's six for busting on Chris, for making Nathan and Ezra work things out themselves."

Josie barely managed to hold back a laugh, remembering the incident in question. Someone thought it was the colonel's job to nursemaid his two men when they were bickering. The trouble was, the bickering constituted part of their relationship, it was part of how they told each other how much they cared about each other. Josie had only sisters growing up, but she saw it in the military ... and from her father's stories about growing up.

Looking back now, Josie wondered if the well-meaning, but ultimately clueless, civilian had any idea just how stupid she sounded. Doubtful. The only time you interfered in the personal relationship between two members of your personnel was when it endangered their lives, or the lives of others in the unit, when it threatened the mission. Nathan and Ezra didn't allow it to get to that point. Probably because someone ... her guess would be Orrin or George ... told them early on to work the problems out, and move on.

But Elizabeth wasn't done yet. She continued, "And that's why Carly always told me to stay out of it, when Vin and Chris argued while Vin was recovering." Again, Josie nodded ... on the other hand, that was only part of the story in that situation. She adjusted her position in the recliner once more, grimacing. She really was getting too old to be sleeping in recliners. Unless she was also in Josiah's arms.

"There's something else," Josie told her daughter, "when you interfere in something like that, it doesn't allow you to keep the lines of communication open with everyone. You interfere, you take sides. You take sides, someone is gonna feel like they can't go to you. And it snowballs. You can't make someone be something they aren't, honey. And if you really love them, you shouldn't even try."

There was another long silence, then Elizabeth sighed, "Which is also why you tell me that I should help little kids because I want to help them, not for Vin's sake, because he's a grown man and not a little kid." Josie grinned ... exactly! Elizabeth gave another sigh, then murmured, "Night, Mom." Josie whispered a 'night, baby,' and her daughter fell silent after that. However, Josie lay awake for a few minutes more.

She thought about the conversation she just had with her daughter, and quietly sighed. Josie knew herself to be a hypocrite, because there had been many times when she wished she could turn back time ... left the military and gone to Texas to raise her nephew. But, that wouldn't happen. Besides, Josie thought sleepily as she finally dropped off, be careful what you wish for ... you might just get it!

Part 24

It was strange for Kevin, to wake up without any sunlight. It was stranger still to wake up on the cot, and find himself surrounded by men, all of whom were asleep. The five year old looked around worriedly, relaxing only slightly when he remembered where he was. The strange place where Daniel and the others found him ... the stranger trip through the water ... the new toys ... General Travis ... and finally, Mr. Standish, Mr. Wilmington, and Mr. Sanchez.

However, he realized as his body relaxed that he really, really needed to go potty. Kevin grimaced and began looking around for a way to find the potty, without waking up any of the men. Too late. As he shifted on the cot, Mr. Sanchez raised his head and blinked. Kevin would have laughed, but he really didn't want to wet his pants. Besides, Mr. Sanchez was nice to him, gave him the dog. Snoopy.

After a few seconds, Mr. Sanchez smiled and said softly, "You need to visit the restroom, son?" Kevin didn't ask how he knew. He just bobbed his head, squirming as he did so. Mr. Sanchez reached out and Kevin put his arms around the man's neck, allowing him to lift him from the cot. Mr. Sanchez carried him from the room and kept carrying him until they reached a new place. The big man (and really, he looked like a giant to the little boy) looked inside the room and said, "All clear. You think you can manage that by yourself?"

Kevin peeked inside and flinched when he saw how big the toilet was. It looked bigger than Kevin. Mr. Sanchez seemed to agree, for he picked up Kevin again, kicked the door shut behind him, then carried the boy over to the toilet. By this time, the little boy was practically dancing from how bad he needed to go. But he was so proud of himself for not having an accident, and so glad he was wearing pajama bottoms he could just push down.

Just a few minutes later, Kevin was feeling much better, and actually found himself giggling as Mr. Sanchez swung him over to the sink to wash his hands. Then he jumped when there was a great, roaring sound! Kevin looked at the source of the sound, and discovered it was the toilet! The toilet was flushing itself! Amazed, the little boy looked at Mr. Sanchez and breathed, "It's magic! It flushed itself!"

Mr. Sanchez just grinned at him, settling Kevin on one knee. How he managed to stand on just one leg and hold a little boy, Kevin didn't know, but he put his hands under the sink and waited for Mr. Sanchez to turn on the water. Only something magical happened instead. The water turned itself on! Kevin's mouth fell open as he scrubbed his hands vigorously under the water, just like his mama taught him.

Once his hands were good and clean, Kevin next found his hands under some strange device (there were a lot of strange things in this place ... his life had been strange from the moment he woke up yesterday). Kevin giggled as hot air blew over his hands, drying them. He rubbed his hands together in delight, and heard Mr. Sanchez laugh. But when the little boy looked at the giant, there was only that grin from before.

"All done?" Mr. Sanchez asked and Kevin nodded. He was actually hungry, and much as he hated it, he also knew he wouldn't get out of taking a bath today. He squealed as Mr. Sanchez lifted him once more, only this time, as they left the potty room, Kevin found himself atop the giant's shoulders. Kevin gasped ... he had never been this high before! He could see ... well ... all the way down the hall.

As they walked back to the place where Kevin slept the previous night, Mr. Sanchez said, "There's one other thing, son. I want you to call me by my first name. It's Josiah, and that's what all my friends call me. I'd like you to be one of my friends." Jo-si-ah. J'siah. Kevin nodded, then realized that Mr. ... J'siah ... couldn't see him, so he whispered, 'Okay.' Mr. J'siah gave a little bounce, to the boy's delight, and laughed softly when Kevin did.

They were almost to the end of the hall and back in the office, when a voice called, "Josiah!" Mr. J'siah turned and Kevin saw three ... no, four ... people coming toward them. One, Kevin recognized ... the pretty blonde lady. He remembered her from yesterday. She reminded him a lot of his mama. He offered her a shy smile, and got one in return that made him feel like the sun was coming up. Like his mama's.

On one side of her was a tall man, also with blond hair. He was the one who called Mr. J'siah, and Kevin tensed. He looked scary. As if sensing Kevin's fear, Mr. J'siah patted his knee reassuringly, and said, "Chris, good to see you back. Mary ... Billy ... Drina." That distracted Kevin from the scary man, and he looked at the two remaining people. One was a little boy, holding tightly to the blonde lady's hand. He looked like he was older than Kevin, but he smiled when he looked at the child atop J'siah's shoulders. He didn't seem mean.

Relaxing a little, Kevin turned his attention to the last person, another lady. She was shorter than the blonde lady, with dark hair that reached her shoulders.

His mama wore her hair like that. And while the new lady's hair was much darker, that didn't matter. Mr. J'siah said, plucking Kevin from his shoulders and settling him on the ground, "Kevin, you remember Chris and Mary from yesterday, don't you?" Kevin nodded warily, eyeing the two people he met the previous day. Mr. J'siah continued, "That young man is Billy, Mary's son." The other boy smiled at Kevin, his eyes lighting up with excitement. He was excited? To meet Kevin? Why?

But that wasn't important right now, because Mr. J'siah was talking again, and he said, "And, Kevin, this lovely young woman is Adriana. She's Buck's younger sister, and the other Vin's girlfriend." Kevin snapped his eyes over to the dark-haired lady who now knelt in front of him. She had sad eyes (like Mama), but she smiled and extended her hand to Kevin. The little boy took it carefully.

Adriana said softly, "Hello, Kevin ... it's a pleasure to meet you." Kevin decided he liked it when she smiled. While her smile wasn't like his mother's ... it didn't look like his mother's ... this lady's smile did the same thing as his mama's. Her smile made him feel safe. And he knew, as he had known few things since waking up and coming to this place, that this lady would never, ever, hurt him. He still wasn't sure about the scary man ... or the pretty blonde lady. But the sadness in the eyes of the dark-haired lady, and her smile told him that he could be sure of her.

Part 25

It was decided by the three adults that Mary, Billy, and Chris would remain at Adriana's house for the night, so they could all go to Cheyenne Mountain together. Adriana took the couch, giving Mary and Chris the bed, while Billy offered to keep Adriana company in the living room. Keep company ... it was more like, the eight year old had decided that he would guard Adriana, even though Mindy already did that.

Surprisingly, Adriana slept well, though she realized when she got up the following day that was because she hadn't allowed herself to think about Vin. Somehow, as she was drifting off to sleep, she managed to keep her mind away from her stricken boyfriend. Maybe because it didn't seem real yet? She didn't know yet. She just knew that she was up at five am again this morning, waiting on Mary to finish her shower so Adriana could take her own.

Billy was sleeping soundly in his sleeping bag, Mindy nestled at his side. Adriana wasn't sure if Chris was still asleep, though she seriously doubted it. Mary told her that Chris usually woke up as she was getting out of bed. Something about leaving parts of him uncovered that really shouldn't be cold. Mary hadn't explained further, and Adriana decided not to ask. She didn't think she wanted to know.

She shuffled into the kitchen, to find that she was wrong. Mary already had her shower, which meant Chris was in the bathroom now. Mary lifted her head and asked very softly, "You sleep okay?" Adriana lifted a shoulder in a shrug, then sat down at the table. Mary said, still in that low voice, "I had some unbelievably weird dreams. I haven't had breakfast, so I won't tell you about them." This was said as Mary dropped her eyes.

"I'm a pagan, Mary, with rituals of my own ... I'm not about to make fun of yours," Adriana said wearily, rubbing at her eyes. She had slept well ... sort of ... but she wasn't a morning person, and couldn't imagine a time when she would be. On the other hand, if she planned to become a mother at some point, that might be necessary. After a moment, she continued, "How long have the two of you been up?"

"I don't think either of us got any sleep last night. You know Chris ... he needs to take care of people. And once he doesn't have anyone to take care of ... it's rough for him. There's a part of him which is still angry with SG-1 ... another part which is afraid of this little boy ... and a third part which is secretly pleased about this. Because he gets the chance to be a big brother to Vin, when Vin had no one. And that makes him feel guilty," Mary answered. She took a sip of coffee, then added, "Not that he would ever admit to being afraid of a five year old."

"Oh, 'course not. Chris Larabee isn't afraid of a little five year old boy," Adriana retorted, then added more seriously, "And it's not like he's really afraid of him ... the situation scares him. What about you? How are you doing with this? I know that you love Vin, too. This has to be just as disconcerting for you as it is for Chris," Adriana observed. After all, the blonde woman was there when Vin was carried through the Gate by Daniel. Mary took a deep breath, her green eyes growing reflective as she put her coffee cup down.

"I suppose I haven't really allowed myself to stop and think about that. I've been worried about how Chris is reacting, and how Billy would react, and how afraid Vin must be ... how you would react. Maybe I'm afraid of what will happen when I do stop and think about it. But that doesn't feel right, either, Drina. It's like ... well, it's like, 'okay, so Vin has been turned into a five year old. How do we get him back to adulthood? And in the meantime, what's wrong with giving him a childhood like Buck, Ezra, and Josiah are doing?' Oh."

Come again? What was this about her brother, Josiah, and Ezra? Mary continued a bit sheepishly, "That's right, I forget. Your two brothers and your uncle went to one of the local toy stores for the new youngest member of the Seven." Adriana just raised her brows. Not that she was surprised by Buck and Ezra, but somehow, the picture of Josiah in a toy store didn't want to form. Not right away, at least.

Until she remembered him with Billy, and the image formed nicely. She said, "I just hope they didn't buy out the store, especially Buck and Ezra. My brother definitely works under the idea sometimes that more is better. Not that this is a bad thing, necessarily, but we don't want to overwhelm the poor kid. Did I ever tell you about the first time I met Buck?" Mary shook her head, a smile appearing, and Adriana explained, "Like I think I told you, I was seven years old when I met him. And he was eighteen."

She paused with a smile, remembering that long ago day, then went on, "I remember the fall semester at the Academy had just started, and this tall, handsome young man knocked on our door. My mother sent me to my room, so the grown-ups could talk. But Buck stopped her, and said I was the reason he was there. He wanted to meet his baby sister. That's how I found out I had an older brother."

I was the reason he was there. Adriana raised her eyes to Mary as that memory surfaced and she asked, "How did I ever lose sight of that? My brother appearing on the doorstep of the father who had ignored him for eighteen years, so he could meet his little sister? Become part of my life? How could I have forgotten that?" Mary reached across the table and took her hand, the curiosity in her green eyes giving way to determination.

"You lost your way for a time, Adriana, you both did. Buck never stopped loving you, and you never stopped loving him. And that is the important thing. That, and not losing each other again," Mary said softly. Adriana closed her hand around Mary's, sighing quietly. They had lost so much time, though, because of her fear ... her pride. Mary added, "You both made mistakes, Adriana. He hurt you, without even realizing he was doing it, and you shut him out. But in the end, you didn't lose each other."

"I just wonder," Adriana said softly, "how much ... what would have happened if I hadn't been so angry ... then so proud ... after we rescued your father-in-law? I just ... I didn't know how to trust again, Mary. My brother didn't think I was as important as JD, would always choose JD over me ... and I hid behind my pride, behind my belief in that, instead of giving Buck another chance."

Mary's other hand came up to cup Adriana's hand between the two, and said softly, "I told you ... mistakes were made on both sides. And a person can handle rejection only so many times before shutting down. You reached that limit when Buck threw you into Orrin's arms. When you heard him say that Vin abandoned JD to rescue someone who probably didn't deserve to live. Yes, you knew that Buck didn't realize you were alone at the evacuation site, but it didn't hurt any less, did it?"

Adriana shook her head, and Mary continued, "And maybe you should have pushed the envelope with Buck, made him talk to you, from the beginning, while JD was recovering after that first mission. Maybe you should have done that, instead of retreating to the familiar and reassuring. Maybe you should have let down your guard with him after a few months, after that final break. Maybe you could have done a lot of things differently, and time would have been spent together. But as painful as this is to hear, Buck had to realize that you had your limits, and he had crossed them."

Adriana started to speak, but Mary continued, "I'm not saying I think things were done deliberately, to teach Buck a lesson. But I am sure about one thing ... because of that time when you shut him out, when he was nothing more than the member of another SG team ... Buck will never take you for granted again. Just as you will never take him for granted ... and just as JD will probably think before he judges someone."

Mary squeezed Adriana's hand between her own two, saying, "Like I said, there were mistakes all around. But. You learned from your mistakes, you have your big brother back ... both of them ... and as soon as the eldest of your big brothers gets out of the shower, we'll get started on the day. And on getting back your man ... my little brother." Adriana just sighed and smiled at her best friend, bringing up her hand to cover Mary's.

"Our little brother," Chris corrected, coming into the kitchen. He was still pulling on his t-shirt, giving Mary and Adriana an eyeful. The two young women looked at each other with impish grins. Especially when they saw his still-wet blond hair. Chris just glared at both of them, adding, "Not a word outta either of you two, or I'll have to tell Buck about who came up with the camera part of Ez and JD's prank on him."

The pair just laughed and released each other's hands. Adriana said, pushing herself to her feet, "And on that note, I'm getting my shower. Christopher, you did leave enough running water for me, didn't you?" She giggled, ducking the swat he aimed at the back of her head, then headed into the bathroom to shower ... carefully avoiding both Billy and Mindy as she did so. Give the lovebirds an extra few minutes of quiet time!

Part 26

"She gonna be alright?" Chris asked, taking the seat vacated by his sister only moments earlier. Mary stared after her best friend thoughtfully, before nodding. Chris didn't know where she was getting her information ... Mary seemed so damn certain ... but for the moment, he would keep believing her. Chris said, changing the subject, "You know, I think one of the reasons I couldn't sleep last night was, I wasn't in my own bed."

Mary looked at him, grinning impishly, and replied, "If you say so, Colonel." Chris just glared at her, which fazed her not at all. Then again, she had been ignoring that glare for the last three years, Chris saw absolutely no reason why she should change now. And, if he was really honest with himself, he would admit he wouldn't want her to change. Mary said softly, "She's fine, Chris. Whether she will be once we get to Stargate Command, and sees Vin, I don't know. But for the moment, she's fine. I'm more worried about you right now."

"I'm fine," Chris answered dismissively. Mary just raised her eyebrows, and Chris realized how much he sounded like JD. However, Mary didn't push, and Chris wasn't comfortable with saying anything more. What could he say? That this child reminded him so much of his dead son, it took his breath away? That wasn't Vin's fault. And Chris was acutely aware that no matter what his reaction was, it would be wrong ... selfish. Because he wasn't a confused, frightened little boy surrounded by unfamiliar adults.

Mary replied, "I have to say, I've been amazed at the way Billy has handled this. I was so worried that he would be angry or ..or ... something. But instead, he's ... almost happy. It's like he's finally getting a chance to do something he's always wanted. You know, he told me yesterday that he would take care of Vin? I keep thinking back to ... to the cabin. After Vin was stabbed, and the way Billy was taking care of him before the ambulance arrived."

"That was different, Mary. Now Billy can be a big brother, and really take care of someone else. That means a lot to a little boy. Or a not so little boy," Chris acknowledged. Sarah had suspected that she was pregnant, in the weeks before the explosion. Adam overheard them talking about the possibility of a baby, and he was excited at the idea of having a little brother or a little sister."

"And what about you, Chris? Did you ever wish for a little brother or a little sister while you were growing up?" Mary asked, tilting her head to one side curiously. Chris smiled faintly, remembering childhood dreams. His lady added, almost to herself, "I know I did. Funny, isn't it? That we both found our younger sibling at the same time." Chris knew she meant Vin, and the night they all met. Chris was not a religious man ... in fact, he wasn't even sure he believed in God. But something had led them all there that night.

Distracting himself from that line of thought, before he could give himself a headache by getting all mystical, Chris answered, "I did. I guess I was thirteen before I realized that Mom and my father wouldn't have any more children. It took Mom a long time to forgive him for straying ... by the time she did, she was approaching forty, and ... She just didn't want a child any more. She had me ... that's what she said when I asked her about having more children. She had me, and I was more than she could have ever hoped for."

"Which explains a lot. I told her, just before she left a few months ago, how much I admired her for not hating Vin. For accepting him and loving him. She told me ... she told me that she really had no choice. Because he was her son's little brother and best friend. And, in a strange way, your father had given Vin to her ... because he wasn't willing to love him. She's a wonderful lady," Mary said softly.

"I know," Chris admitted, "and I've been lucky. My mother, my wife, my little sister ... and my lady." That earned him a brilliant smile, and Chris was sorely tempted to reach across the table and kiss her. Except, with the unerring timing of children and dogs everywhere, Billy and Mindy burst into the kitchen, the border collie making her anxiety known at not seeing her mistress around. At least, that was what Chris guessed her prancing meant, since she wasn't going to the door to indicate she needed outside.

"Settle, settle, I'm here ... yes! I'm right here!" came a singsong voice from the other room, and a moment after that, Adriana rejoined them in the kitchen. She was fully dressed (of course ... she had started dressing in the bathroom once she moved in with Dawn and Carly, Chris remembered hearing that now), her dark hair still wrapped turban-style to dry. Mindy pranced around her human's legs happily, before running to the food and water. Adriana ruffled Billy's hair, saying, "Just give me a few more minutes, Chris, and I'll be ready to rock and roll."

Rock and roll! Rock and roll! Rock and roll!" Billy chanted, in a nearly perfect imitation of the tribesman at the end of the second Beastmaster movie, which they had watched the previous night on USA. Chris was still reeling from that ... as well as the lewd remarks made about Marc Singer by his two female companions. Thankfully, they were of the 'only an adult would know' variety. Chris really didn't feel like explaining Mary and Adriana's double entendre remarks to a curious young boy.

And just what the hell was his little sister doing, watching movies like that? Sure, he remembered watching the original Beastmaster movie with the Wilmington siblings, but at the time, he was more interested in the various and sundry charms of Tanya Roberts than wondering about whether or not Adriana should have been watching the movie at such a young age. Logically, he knew he was being ridiculous ... Adriana was a grown woman, after all. But she was still, and ever would be, his little sister.

"Adriana, I may need to kill you for that," Mary said in an undertone, her grin belying the threat. The archaeologist just laughed, patted Mary's shoulder, then sauntered to the back door to let Mindy out. Mary continued, "Then again, I suppose it could be worse." Chris started to ask how, then a few other oft-repeated phrases danced through his brain. Never mind. He didn't want to know.

"Trust me, Mare ... it can always be worse," Adriana answered as Billy left the kitchen once more to get dressed. With Mindy outside, and Billy safely out of the room, Adriana added, "Such as references to cleaving someone's heart from her evil bosom?" Mary almost spat out her coffee, and Chris felt himself turn six shades of red in a matter of seconds. It was actually quite tame to some of the things he ... and Buck ... had been known to say. But still ... coming from his little sister ... it just wasn't right!

It was even worse when Mary finally wheezed, "And she always thought her bosom cleaved quite nicely on its own!" That sent both women into hysterics. Chris slowly began to look around for a way out before something happened. He made a mental note to be very careful about which movies he would see with these two in the future. Mary gasped, "Oh ... can you imagine what the others would have said if they were here?"

"Oh, of course! Vin would ..." Adriana began. She stopped in mid-sentence, and no one spoke into the silence which fell. She said softly, "I need to call General Hammond ... figure out if he wants me to bring Mindy along." Mary simply nodded, and Adriana left the room. Chris looked after her, wondering if he should make sure she was all right. A pawing at the back door distracted him, and he opened the screen door to allow Mindy back inside.

"She's okay, Chris. Just keeps reminding herself not to expect too much when we go there. I had a little talk with Billy last night, before he went to sleep ... reminding him that this little boy, while he's our Vin, doesn't know us. So he shouldn't expect Vin to remember him," Mary said quietly. Chris nodded, absently skimming his knuckles over Mindy's glossy black head. She nosed his hand, and he petted her more firmly. His reward was a number of dog-kisses along his free hand, and on his pants. Looking for food, no doubt.

"I guess I have to keep reminding myself, as well," Chris said softly, sitting down beside Mary once again. Mindy followed him, wanting both humans to pet her. Now that she was more comfortable with them all, thanks in part to her trip through the Stargate, Mindy showed absolutely no fear of any of the men. In fact, she demanded, and received, as much attention from the men as from the women.

"You won't forget, Chris. I don't think, once you look at that little boy, you'll even see Vin Tanner, tracker and sharpshooter extraordinaire. I think you'll only see a little boy far from home, who needs us all," Mary replied, and Chris looked up from petting Mindy. Was that what, or rather, who she saw when she looked at the child in Daniel Jackson's arms? Not Vin Tanner, but a lost child?

Wasn't that what he saw? Chris shook his head mentally, and said as Adriana rejoined them, "You better put a hat on, little princess, your hair is still wet, and it's cold out there." She stuck her tongue out at him, and the colonel answered, "No thanks, you're not my type." Adriana just smiled sweetly, as Billy bounded back into the room, fully dressed. Which made Chris wonder. What the hell kind of revenge was she planning?

Part 27

It had been decided the night before that they would stop for breakfast on the way to Cheyenne Mountain. That was more for Billy's sake than anyone else's, since the three adults didn't eat this early in the morning. Within another ten minutes, they were on the road ... all of them, including Mindy, who sat happily in the back-seat between Billy and Adriana. According to the archaeologist, General Hammond thought Mindy might be good for Kevin (as they had started calling this five year old Vin). What little boy didn't love dogs?

The only sound in the car through the trip was Billy playing with Mindy, and giggling at her obvious delight in a car ride. The only thing which seemed to annoy her, from what Mary said (as Chris was busy concentrating on the road, was not being closer to one of the windows. But, aside from that, she was perfectly happy. Adriana was silently staring out her window, offering Billy a vague smile whenever the little boy enthused about her dog, and Chris realized she was starting to get nervous about what was ahead.

After a drive that seemed both too long and too short at the same time, they reached the first of the security booths which protected Cheyenne Mountain. One by one, Chris, Mary, and Adriana showed their authorization to be admitted. To keep Billy from feeling left out, the general had a special badge made up for him ... which had come in handy more than once, and which Mary had hung around the rearview mirror of the car. Mary kept it in her purse, if they all came to Cheyenne Mountain together. Which had been known to happen in the month they had been living together as a family.

At last, they were inside all the checkpoints, parked, and making their way into the mountain. Billy always became very quiet when they first entered, and this time was no different. Mindy seemed quieter as well, almost slinking beside her human. The preternatural silence continued as they reached the elevator which would take them deep into the earth, where the rest of their friends and family waited.

According to General Hammond, Nathan would be off the next few days. Chris talked to the general the previous night, while Adriana and Mary were making up Billy's 'bed.' Nathan was off ... meanwhile, Josiah, Buck, and Ezra were spoiling the little fella rotten. This was said with a great deal of fond exasperation. Chris suspected that was because General Hammond himself had developed a soft spot for this child Vin.

They were heading for the man's office, to check in with him, when they discovered Josiah carrying a small boy atop his shoulders. Chris felt his heart lurch. Vin. Without even realizing he was doing it, Chris called, "Josiah." The big man stopped and turned toward them, ambling along as if he didn't have a pint-sized version of one of his dearest friends on his shoulders. And Chris felt his heart lurch again, seeing his younger brother.

Chris really didn't give himself a chance to look at the child the day before. He had noticed his resemblance to Adam immediately, and wasn't able to go much further. And, again today, the resemblance to his late son took Larabee's breath away. But there was more. Like the fear in Kevin's eyes when he looked at Chris. To the best of his knowledge, he wasn't glaring, or even scowling. So why was Kevin afraid of him?

Josiah patted the boy's knee, saying, "Chris, good to see you back. Mary ... Billy ... Drina." Kevin looked away from Chris, directing his attention to Billy, Mary, and Adriana. His eyes seemed to linger for a moment longer on Adriana, his face growing pensive ... sad, even. Josiah said, swinging Kevin down from his shoulders, "Kevin, you remember Chris and Mary from yesterday, don't you? That young man is Billy, Mary's son."

Kevin looked surprised by this last statement, and Chris wondered why. Was he surprised that Mary had a son? And still, there was that wary expression in the bright blue eyes when he looked at Chris, and even Mary. The wariness disappeared when he looked at Billy. Probably because Billy wasn't that much older than himself, and he was a lot closer to Kevin's own size. Josiah continued, keeping his hands on Kevin's shoulders, "And, Kevin, this lovely young woman is Adriana. She's Buck's younger sister, and the other Vin's girlfriend."

The little boy snapped his eyes back to Adriana, who knelt in front of him and offered her hand to him. She said softly, "Hello, Kevin ... it's a pleasure to meet you." Kevin took her hand haltingly, but a small smile appeared as he did so. Chris watched carefully as Adriana then extended her arms to Kevin, and the little boy went right into them. Absolute trust. Did he remember her, then?

No, not likely. Mary was regarded with the same wariness as Chris, which led the colonel to believe the little boy was a little afraid of her. He wasn't sure why Kevin would be afraid of Mary, unless he was wary of everyone in SG-7 he wasn't familiar with. Adriana lifted the child into her arms, settling him on her hip. She said softly, "I bet you're hungry." Kevin nodded vehemently, and Adriana continued, "Thought you might be. Why don't we head back and get you some clothes ... wake up the others, while we're at it. Bucklin would be very upset with me if I took you to breakfast, and didn't ask him. We can't have you running around in barefeet, though I don't think anyone would care about the pajamas."

It was said very matter of factly, as if her boyfriend was turned into a five year old boy every day, and it was every day that he could actually fit on her hip. Though the image of an adult Vin, seated across Adriana's legs, decided to pop into Larabee's mind at that crucial moment, and he found himself grinning. Kevin looked at him, and Adriana observed, "Not quite so scary when he smiles, is he? We keep him he needs to smile more often, but I'm afraid he doesn't believe it."

"You and the other Vin?" Kevin asked very, very softly. Adriana looked at him, cocking her head to one side, and the little boy continued in that soft voice, "Mr. J'siah, he told me that you were the other Vin's girlfriend. Did the other Vin tell the scary man he needed to smile more, too?" The scary man? Was that how he thought of Chris? The colonel wasn't sure if this was such a hot idea after all.

"Yes, he did, too. And you know, he listens more to my boyfriend than he does to me. I guess it's because that's his little brother. What else did Josiah tell you about ... about my boyfriend?" Adriana asked. Chris looked at Josiah. That was a very, very good question. Josiah just shook his head, which made Chris wonder ... if Josiah hadn't said that much, then who did tell the child about his adult counterpart.
"Not really Mr. J'siah. Dr. Janet tol' me some, and Miss Gloria. They tol' me he's tall and brave and strong and funny. Is he really?" the little boy asked. Chris felt his heart tightening in his chest. Of course Kevin wouldn't know that, but it still broke the colonel's heart to hear the question asked. Once again, he damned his father for abandoning this child. He thought about the life which he and his mother could have given his baby brother.

"Yes, it's true ... all of it. But you know something, I think maybe Chris should tell you about the... about my boyfriend. He's Vin's older brother, after all. Besides," Adriana said, dropping her voice to a stage whisper, as if no one else could hear her, "I think Chris is very sad right now, and he could use a hug from you. He still misses his little boy, and you look a bit like Adam. I think a hug would make him feel a lot better."

You conniving little ...! Chris just stared at her in disbelief. Of all the sneaky, dirty, underhanded, obvious tricks ... that had to take the cake. Well, at least now he knew what Adriana was doing for revenge ... this was it. Kevin said softly, "Are you sure? He doesn't look sad to me. He looks scary." Okay, that hurt. And Chris was just upside down enough in his emotions, to let that pass through his protective shield. Kevin cocked his head to one side, studying Chris intently, and said, "Maybe he is sad. You promise he won't hurt me?" at definitely hurt. Not just that it was coming from Vin, but because no five year old should even think such things. Yes, Chris knew predators existed ... he didn't have to like it.

"Pinky promise, with sugar on top. I wouldn't let him hurt you, Kevin, and neither would Josiah," Adriana replied. Kevin chewed his lower lip for a few minutes, making his decision, and then he nodded. Adriana stepped closer to Chris and Kevin shyly held out his arms to Chris. And the colonel revealed himself, his true colors, to everyone. At least, everyone who was in the corridor at that time of the morning.

Yes, he knew from this day forward, the number of people he could glare into submission would decrease dramatically, once this story got 'round the base. Which it would. Chris had been on military bases for entirely too long for him to think any differently. On this day, Chris Larabee, feared leader of SG-7, a man who could make Harry Maybourne quake in his boots with a single glare and accompanying feral grin ... melted at the sight of a five year old boy shyly holding his arms out to him.

At the same time, while he was desperately trying to keep from melting too much, he silently swore revenge on his young surrogate sister. In one single stroke, she removed any hope he had of remaining objective and distant where this boy was concerned. As she eased Kevin into his waiting arms, Adriana gave him a smug smile, which told him that she knew exactly what she was doing. Damn that girl.

And then, as Kevin's arms closed around his neck, and Chris found himself staring into those bright eyes, the last of the battle was lost. As Colonel Chris Larabee began striding toward the office which had served as Kevin's bedroom the previous night, he had made two decisions. First, he would do everything within his power to make his younger brother's time as a child as happy as possible. And second ... the second decision was merely a reaffirmation. While Vin was poor and often hungry as a child, in the final analysis, the person who lost out the most was the father whom they shared, for throwing this child away.

Part 28

Buck Wilmington awoke, to find two of his companions missing ... the little fella who had stolen Buck's heart the night before, and Josiah. But as the major carefully eased himself out of the room, careful not to wake the still-sleeping Ezra and General Travis, he was met with an amazing sight ... Chris Larabee striding down the corridor, with Kevin nestled in his arms, as if he had always been there. And Buck felt a smile crossing his face.

Bringing up the rear, with a rather conniving smile on her face and the ever-present Mindy at her side, was Buck's little sister. Buck narrowed his eyes. Now just what had that girl done this time? During the last few months, the major had come to learn that his baby sister could be just as sneaky as her boyfriend ... or, for that matter, as sneaky as Ezra Standish. Vin alone was scary ... Ezra alone was scary. Buck had only to remember their vacation at Busch Gardens. But his kid sister with either of those two was what was popularly known as a recipe for disaster.

On the other hand, it could be damn entertaining, especially if Chris decided to start egging on DeeDee or Vin. In a very low-key, Chris-like way, of course. But Buck, knowing his old friend as he did, knew it could get ... interesting around here in the next few weeks.

Kinda like what he was hearing about Rafael Martinez and the others coming back from their mission. Rafael, Carly, and Charlotte weren't the problem. Not even the traitor Gerard Whitman was the problem ... no, the problem was what Buck was hearing about Will Richmond's attitude. Buck remembered his question to his sister, if the man had an on-off switch. Apparently, the answer to that question was a resounding no.

True enough, he still hadn't forgiven Richmond-and probably never would-for his actions during the wagon train from hell. Not for punching Vin in the gut in the first of many unprovoked attacks, not for the malicious words he directed at Buck's little sister. Never mind that he didn't know Buck and DeeDee's father had molested her, that wasn't the point. The point was, he had hurt two people who meant a great deal to Buck Wilmington, and that wasn't something which he could easily forgive. If ever.

Not for the first time, Buck wondered what would have happened, if he took up Richmond on his offer to take a swing at him. He kinda wished he had. But, he reminded himself, Richmond wasn't important. It looked like Chris was heading back into the office. Probably needed to get the little guy dressed. Wasn't like he could parade around in the base in just his pajamas.

"Good mornin,' Kevin," Buck greeted as Chris carried the child into the office. He received a shy smile in response. The major pouted, as his sister entered the office with Mary and Billy, Josiah smiling beatifically ... and an idea occurred to Buck. With a gleeful smile, he plucked the little boy from his old friend's arms, lifted the pajama top and blew raspberries against Kevin's tummy, just as he had with Adam. The child squealed with laughter, wriggling in Buck's arms, and the major righted him, pretending to gnaw on the side of his neck.

He happened to turn and see his sister's face ... and received a shock when he saw how pale she had suddenly turned. She shook herself, blinking hard, but Buck could see how shaken she was. Some of her color had returned, and Buck wondered what had happened. Chris plucked Kevin back from Buck's arms, the little boy still giggling. Kevin said as Chris set him on the table, "You're silly, Major Buck!"

"You gotta lot of room to talk, boy. Just you wait until you can't hide behind Larabee, and I get my hands on you!" Buck said, waggling his fingers threatening at the little boy. For the first time since the child's arrival with SG-1, Buck saw a hint of the mischief which was so much a part of the grown up Vin Tanner sparkling in the bright blue eyes. The little boy offered a sassy grin, which said, you can't get me! Bet me, kid!

"Boy, he's got Buck's number already ... or maybe that's not the number he's got. Remember, he called Chris 'the scary man.' The kid's probably figured out that Chris used to scare most of the people around here," Adriana observed softly. A quick glanced over his shoulder told Buck that his sister had regained composure, but he still wanted to find out what caused such a powerful reaction in her. He wasn't the only one who noticed, as Mary was watching her with some concern ... and Billy couldn't take his eyes off Chris and Kevin. But there was no jealousy there, only excitement.

"Keep it up, little princess," Chris growled softly as he carried Kevin to the table where the clothes were held, "and you'll find out just how scary I can be." Adriana just stuck her tongue out at him, much to Kevin's delight. Delight which quickly faded when Chris observed, "I think it's time for a certain little boy to have a bath ... maybe after breakfast. Oh, don't pull that face with me, young'un."

"He can resist such a face, young Master Kevin. Believe me. I've been trying that for the last three years," Ezra said, sitting up with a rather undignified yawn. He grimaced ... while he was a good bit shorter than Buck, the major knew how uncomfortable the furniture was in the general's office. He didn't even want to think about how Josiah fared the previous night, though the other man didn't seem to be in a dour mood.

"True enough," Adriana said impishly, "but you're a grown man, and Kevin's a little boy." She winked at Kevin as she said this. Chris finished dressing the little boy, then picked him up and turned him upside down. Another squeal of laughter erupted from the little boy, and it occurred to Buck that he heard more laughter from this child in one morning, than he had from Vin in the three years he had known him.

"I'm just glad he did that before Kevin had breakfast ... and take note, Buck. Do not give that child helicopter spins, or turn him upside down, or anything of the sort, right after he eats," Mary said. Buck glowered at her, sorely to whine that she wasn't any fun. Mary, however, took the wind out of his sails, adding, "Because you'll be cleaning up the mess when he gets sick, while we comfort him and reassure him that we're not mad at him."

Damn. She would do just that, too. Damn, damn, and double damn. Buck found himself pouting, and Billy giggled, "Buck, you look funny!" Buck tried to glower at the child, but found himself undone by the twin expressions of mischief on the faces of both his sister and her best friend. Lord, he would have to start calling those two, the evil twins. They had been thick as thieves, ever since Ella Gaines was killed, but things had gotten even worse, ever since the wagon train from hell, and since Mary and Billy moved in with Chris.

Chris had righted Kevin, who was still giggling, and Buck saw a familiar smile light his old friend's face. A smile which was once reserved for Adam, and more lately, Billy. That little boy skipped to his hero's side, taking the colonel's free hand, and Chris drew the two children out into the corridor. A glance passed between Mary and DeeDee, promising deviltry of some kind for someone, then those two ... yup, would have to start calling them the evil twins ... linked arms, and followed. Mindy trotted along, switching back and forth between Mary and DeeDee's sides.

That left Buck, Ezra, and Josiah to bring up the rear. Josiah draped his arms around both men, Buck noting with some amusement how Ezra wriggled out of the embrace. That, of course, didn't deter Josiah at all. Because the anthropologist simply draped his arm around Ezra's shoulders a second time, drawing an exasperated look from Josiah, and an amused one from Buck. He didn't know what happened before he and Ezra woke up, but it sure as hell left Josiah in a damn good mood. The anthropologist said with a smile, "I do love spending time with children ... seeing the world through their eyes."

Okay, and what brought that on? As if hearing Buck's thoughts, Josiah explained, "I took him to the bathroom this morning. Boy thought it was the most magical thing he had ever seen." Buck blinked at that. Magical. A trip to the bathroom. What kind of life did Vin have growing up, for God's sake? Josiah continued patiently, "Buck. Stop and think. To the best of Kevin's knowledge, the year is 1978 ... maybe 1979. He doesn't have toilets that flush themselves, or faucets which turn on without human contact."

Okay, put in those terms, Buck could understand the boy's wonder. Josiah shook his head, saying softly, "All the things which we take for granted, are magic to this child. Do you remember, during our first mission? When that colonel, Anderson, told Vin that he had a counterpart in his world ... his universe? And that in his universe, it was the 1870s? Well, what if that Vin, and our Vin, switched places? Wouldn't we see the same wonderment in that young man, that we see in the child?"

Put like that, Buck could see what Josiah was getting at. The man shook his head, releasing Buck long enough to rub his knuckles over Ezra's hair-much to the chagrin of the Southerner-then said, "I can tell that boy is gonna shake things up around here. Yes, I do believe he will at that!" As he draped his arm back over Buck's shoulders, the major decided Josiah was right ... and he couldn't wait!

Part 29

General Orrin W Travis had left the compound late the previous night, after making sure all members of his ... unit ... were sound asleep. Evie, not surprisingly, was waiting up for him, and she didn't ask any questions. Thank God. Then again, after all these years as a military wife, Evie wouldn't. She just asked if the boys were safe ... a question he could answer honestly with a 'yes,' and nothing more was said.

Nor was anything more said early this morning, when he returned to the compound. A quick glance inside his office told him that everyone was still asleep, then Orrin continued to his early morning briefing with George Hammond, where he found out that SG-3 was due back with their civilian charges. Orrin was actually looking forward to that, until he remembered Rafael fuming about whatever Will Richmond had done this time.

Honestly, though he would never say so to anyone else (except maybe Chris Larabee), there were times when Orrin wished none of the SG teams had accompanied Richmond on the initial mission. On the other hand, there were innocents involved ... but Lord, the man could try the patience of a saint. Orrin Travis never claimed to be a saint. Especially not where ... now, how was that put? Not where a flannel-mouthed braggart was involved.

Orrin wasn't entirely certain what the flannel-mouthed meant, but he could hazard a guess. You had to love the Irish. They came up with damnedest phrases. He would have to ask Wilmington later. The major was Irish, as was his sister. His sister. Orrin smiled suddenly. Oh, now there was an idea. Adriana Wilmington was supposed to return to the compound today. She would not be in the mood to put up with Richmond's bullshit.

From what Orrin could tell, Charlotte did her best to keep her husband in line, but there came a point where either a) she ran out of patience and gave up, or b) he started tuning her out. At least until the next major blowup occurred, at which point the male Dr. Richmond found himself sleeping on the floor for the next three weeks. After that, he seemed to behave himself for a few months.

After the meeting with George, Orrin returned to his office ... or started to. He passed SG-7 ... most of it ... in the hall. Chris was out in front with Kevin in his arms, and Billy at his side, Orrin's grandson chattering away excitedly. Amazing child. Simply amazing. Mary was in the middle, with Adriana, and Orrin shuddered at the unholy smiles decorating the faces of the two young women. What were they up to ... and did he really want to know?

No. Most definitely not. Adriana was the major's sister, after all, and she had been known to help carry out practical jokes. Mary was almost as bad when she was a teenager, and the idea of those two putting their heads together, to carry out a prank on one of the currently adult members of SG-7 was enough to make Orrin's head hurt. On the other hand ... he wouldn't mind checking out the aftermath once the dust settled.

Bringing up the rear were Wilmington, Sanchez, and Standish, the third member of this trio wearing a pained expression. Orrin bit back a smile when he saw the status of Standish's hair, understanding then why Standish had a ' why me?' look on his face. Obviously, either Wilmington or Sanchez had indulged in a noogie. Orrin wondered if either had bothered to explain to Standish that was part and parcel of having a family.

Probably not. In which case, Orrin wouldn't, either. He would leave that to either his daughter-in-law or Adriana. More likely the latter, who had forged a bond with the negotiator quickly after her arrival at the SGC. She seemed to regard him as yet another big brother-and in that case, it was a suitable appellation, as she was a good bit shorter than Standish. But she was a good bit shorter than most of SG-7.

Orrin said, "Chris ... I was hoping to join you for breakfast. I've just been informed that SG-3 is returning today with the civilian scientists." He bit back a smile, seeing the 'oh terrific' looks on the faces of not just Chris Larabee, but the other grown members of SG-7. He chanced a quick glance at Mary and Adriana, who looked just as horrified. He really, really had to do something about Richmond.

Martinez was on the verge of killing the archaeologist, and while Carly Tanner didn't have the patience of her twin brother ... oh, shit. Who was gonna tell Carly that her twin had been turned into a five year old boy??? And had Chris even thought about that?

Apparently not, but then, he hadn't been given much time to think. Especially given the hostility which remained between several members of his team and Richmond. Chris was quite aware of the little boy in his arms, as he said with a strangled note of barely contained annoyance, "We'd be glad to have you, General. And then, I think it's time for Kevin's bath. Then we'll let him play with Mindy. Oh, that's right ... you haven't met Mindy yet, have you, Kevin? She gets shy sometimes with strangers, even little boys. Mindy is Adriana's dog."

And why would Mindy hang back like that? The dog never shied away from children, strange or known. Unless ... something clicked into place for the general. Dogs relied on smell, as well as sight ... and if Vin's scent remained the same between childhood and adulthood, it could be confusing the dog. Because while the scent was the same, the body was different. To the best of Orrin's knowledge, nothing like this had ever happened, outside the movie 'Big.' That went the opposite direction, and didn't count anyhow.

Chris eased himself into a crouch in front of Mindy, still holding Kevin in his arms, and said, "It's okay, Mindy-Mindy. Yes. Go ahead, sniff him ... he won't hurt you. Put your hand out, Kevin. Trust me." Kevin's eyes flickered from Chris to Mindy, then to Adriana. She nodded encouragingly, and Kevin reached out a tiny hand to the dog. Mindy sniffed it, then a pink tongue darted out, swiping Kevin's palm.

The little boy giggled, and Mindy responded by licking his face. Orrin still didn't know if she sensed something wasn't quite ... the same. But she had evidently decided that this little boy was no danger to herself or to her human. Kevin happily petted the dog, pouting in disappointment when Chris lifted him into his arms once more. A second, equally sly glance passed between Mary and Adriana. Didn't want to know about it. Definitely not.

Mindy's tail was swishing happily, and Buck Wilmington asked softly, "Anyone else worried about how dickhead's gonna react to the little fella?" Dickhead? Orrin looked at the major with a raised eyebrow, and Buck continued, "I mean, the male Dr. Richmond." Oh. Oh. Orrin hadn't even thought about that.

It was well known that Will Richmond had never truly gotten over his jealousy of Vin. Not even after his wife realized she still loved him, not even after Vin and Adriana admitted their love for each other. It was still there. It was also know that Charlotte Richmond was a soft touch for children. She loved children. And they loved her. Whether it was the recently orphaned Soraya Costas or Billy Travis, it didn't matter. Which meant, once more there would be a collision between Richmond and SG-7.

Because, with only two exceptions, the entire team had lost their respective hearts to this little boy ... and if there was anything that made Buck Wilmington angrier than someone messing with a woman, it was seeing a teammate harmed. And if there was anything that angered him even more, it was seeing a child harmed. Vin fit into two of those categories, and Orrin wasn't so sure Buck wouldn't cold-cock Richmond if the archaeologist's jealousy got the better of him. That was a situation to be avoided, if at all possible. Especially since Will had been known to be jealous even of Billy. Stupid twit.

For now, the little boy was settled happily against his older brother's chest, and that older brother didn't look like he wanted to be anywhere else. Orrin guessed that Chris was starting to realize that in a bizarre way, the Gou'ald had done SG-7 in general, and Chris in specific, a favor. With that strange machine, they had made it possible for Chris to take back those missing years with his brother, when Vin had no one to love him.

Orrin made a mental note to ask George when SG-1 was scheduled to return to the planet where this entire mess began. He knew they found no excessive radiation, nothing that would place the lives of any more people in danger. But until answers were found, Orrin resolved to enjoy not just Kevin, but the changes the boy was sure to create in the others. He would speak with JD later. Let the boy come to an understanding of his own first.

Part 30

JD Dunne was nowhere even near resolving this situation in his heart. As he peered out of his quarters that morning, and saw the small parade of people moving past his door, JD's heart sank. Buck was too interested in the little boy now cuddled against Chris to even look at JD's door. A sick feeling stole the young corporal's breath away. He started to understand how Adriana must have felt when she first arrived at the SGC, and Buck spent all of his time with JD, instead of getting to know his sister once more.

She should have hated him. Both of them. JD for stealing her brother, and Buck for shutting her out. In those moments of watching them, laughing and teasing the little boy in their colonel's arms, JD understood exactly how she must have felt. Being separated from the older brother she had loved so much, for so many years ... and then to be totally shut out of his life. Because of JD.

Why didn't she hate them? If it was anyone but Adriana, he would have asked her. But it was Adriana, Vin's lady ... and she would understand exactly why he was asking. No, he couldn't do that. It was bad enough, that he was this jealous of a little boy, lost and far from his own time and place; it was bad enough that the child was supposedly the little boy version of one of his best friends. But asking Adriana about why she didn't hate him ... no, that was too much.

JD went to his bed, sighing deeply, and tried to figure out what the hell he was gonna do. Casey was out of town, since Lacey Tanner would be returning with her mother next weekend from college. Those two had become thick as thieves during Lacey's stay here. SG-1, from what he heard, was heading back out to the planet where Vin got kiddified. He wondered briefly if he should ask to go with them, until he remembered that he and Daniel Jackson still weren't on the best of terms. Damn. That shot that plan all to hell.

He wanted to run away. He wanted to run away, escape ... not just the situation, but himself. He wanted to escape this godawful jealousy, the fury that rose within him every time he thought about how easily Buck had turned to this child. Was it because he was a child? Or because the boy reminded him so much of Adam? JD didn't know. But it hurt. A lot. It hurt even more to know that he was being unreasonable.

He kept telling himself that he was a grown man ... he was always whining that he should be treated as a grown up, instead of 'the Kid,' and yet now, he was actually acting like a child. Worse yet, Billy Travis, who had even more reason to be jealous of the boy than JD, was ecstatic about having a little brother. Especially since that little brother was Vin. From what JD could glean while eavesdropping, Billy felt like this would give him a chance to take care of Vin, the way Vin had taken care of him so many times.

Billy should have been furious. He was no longer the baby, no longer the protected one. Now he was the protector. And instead of being furious ... as JD was ... he was thrilled. It made JD sick. Until he heard something even worse, half way in and half way out of his room. It was Josiah and Ezra speaking quietly. SG-3 was returning. Along with the civilians. Which meant potential trouble with Will Richmond.

Oh ... shit. JD had only to think about the last time Will Richmond was at the SGC. Back before Vin and Chris found out they were brothers. He also remembered that Richmond could even get jealous of Billy Travis, who had developed a monumental crush on Charlotte. Since Will was being such an ass for such a long time-granted, he was trying to protect his wife and daughter, but he was still being an ass-Charlotte had been deeply touched by Billy's gentlemanly behavior toward her.

Now, given that ... now, what did Ezra call him? Oh yeah. A pompous jackanapes. Given Richmond's tendency to get jealous of any man whom Charlotte even smiled at, and since Charlotte loved kids, JD could see the potential for a very ugly situation. The young corporal knew he had to deal with this problem, because if he didn't, he could end up destroying his friendship not just with Buck, but Vin as well.

Because JD couldn't accept that they wouldn't get their Vin back. That ... that just wasn't acceptable to him. As unacceptable as the concept that child was Vin Tanner. No, that wasn't Vin ... their Vin was a captive of the Gou'ald somewhere, and they just had to find him again. They would get their Vin back, and everything would be fine again. Yeah, right. Grow UP, Dunne, he told himself scathingly, you know that's not the case. Well, maybe if he just stayed away from the kid, until he could get this fury under control, he would be all right.

So what would happen, then, if the generals decided to give JD babysitting duties? Oh ... no. No, no, no. That would not happen! JD was a corporal in the United States Army, he was a member of SG-7, one of the best teams in the SGC. He was not a baby-sitter! Sure he liked kids, that wasn't the point! By now totally frustrated and angry with the situation and with himself, angry with Vin for putting himself in this position, JD stormed out of his room, heading not for the cafeteria, where he knew the others were going, but for the weight room.

He could have dealt with anything else. He had, after all. He had prayed silently in the chapel of the small hospital in Montana, after that bitch stabbed Vin. He had kept a vigil, waiting for good news about his friend, after Vin and Adriana returned without SG-3. He had dealt with losing Vin in the past, of having to say good-bye to his friend, his brother. But this ... this was totally different! How in God's name was he supposed to deal with this jealousy?

The sick fury that Buck was making such a big fuss over the five year old who came back with SG-1 ... how was he supposed to deal with that? How could he look Vin in the eye, when this was all over, knowing that if the same thing happened to JD, he could count on all of the other six to take care of him, and be there for him? How was JD supposed to handle knowing that when Vin needed him most, JD failed him?

Part 31

A good night sleep had done wonders for Nathan Jackson's state of mind ... along with a shower and the smell of food. Rain looked up as he entered their kitchen, and said, "Since we're both off, I was thinking we could go shopping. Maybe for some crayons and a coloring book?" Nathan sat down at the table, eyeing his wife, who added with a smirk, "Or even more than one coloring book? Nathan, please ... I love Vin, too."

"I know you do, girl ... I know you do. I just ... I'm damn ashamed of myself. Vin needs me to be strong for him right now, and I couldn't do that for him. I can't reverse what happened to him. I just ... there have been so many times when he's been strong for me. Why the hell couldn't I do that for him? When he needed me most, why did I act like a damn kid?" Nathan asked, shaking his head.

Rain came around to his side of the table and knelt in front of him, taking both hands and holding them between her own. She said softly, "Nathan, listen to me. You remember what you always tell the others, about taking care of themselves, so they can take care of each other? Do you really think that's less true for you? You're right ... he needs you to be strong. But last night, you couldn't do that for him, so you pulled back until you could be strong enough. It's a strategic retreat, not a defeat."

Her logic was sound. He knew that. Just like he knew Rain loved Vin, too. Nathan continued softly, "I thought 'bout something else this mornin,' while I was in the shower. Tryin' to figure out how this is gonna affect JD and Chris. I mean, I thought about it last night. About how this would affect Chris. How would I feel if my baby brother got turned into a little kid. But I didn't really think about JD."

Rain just sighed and answered, "Baby, you keep forgettin.' Your baby brother did get turned into a little kid. Vin is just as much your brother as he is Chris Larabee's, and he was long before y'all found out about Evan Larabee." She spat the name out, as if it made her sick, and continued, "And as for JD ... why would you be worried about him? He's a grown man, he'll be fine with this."

Nathan shook his head, answering, "I don't think so, girl. See, I keep thinkin' back to when Adriana first got here, two years ago. How much JD resented her, and Buck didn't even spend time with her. Now, JD ain't the baby no more, and you can't tell me he don't resent that. Of course he does. And he'll hate himself for resentin' that little boy. I know the way his mind works." After all the time JD spent in the infirmary, Nathan had to know.

"I suppose I hadn't thought of that. But baby, that isn't your task. JD is a grown man. He's gotta deal with this in his own way, and you gotta deal with it in yours. And you can't tell me that you're not afraid of losing your heart to that little boy. You just can't," Rain replied. Nathan wouldn't even try, because he knew it was true. There were so many things about this situation which bothered him.

What was that machine? How would they get Vin back? If Nathan's instincts were right, and JD did resent the little Vin, how could they deal with that? What would they tell Carly when she came back with the other civilians and the new SG-3? For that matter, what would they tell Josie, if she came back early? Josie. Aw hell! The phone rang as Nathan hung his head and groaned. Rain left his side to answer it ... and her opening words made Nathan groan again.

"Hey, Josie! How's Texas? You're back in Colorado? Since when? Is that right? Well, good for her! Uhm, I would imagine Josiah is still at the base. Yeah. Yeah, Nathan was given a few days off. No, he's still asleep. Yeah, he was pretty exhausted. You're ex-military, you know how it goes. Oh, excuse me, I forgot ... once military, always military," Rain said, laughing. Nathan mouthed, 'thank you!'

She just winked at him and continued, "I'll do that. Okay. Give my love to Elizabeth. Sure. Bye." She hung up the phone, explaining, "Josie's back in Colorado, she and Lacey got in late last night. She's gonna spend the rest of the day resting ... the drive last night took a lot out of her. Which gives you all of today to contact Josiah, and let him know that his lady, Vin's aunt, is back in town with the youngest Tanner."

Rain evidently realized she said, then added, "She's back in town with Lacey. Anyhow, you boys need to figure out a way to either tell Josie what's going on, or figure out a way to keep her from finding out. That shouldn't be hard, but I know she's friends with General Travis. From what I've been hearing, he and General Hammond have been talking about having her reactivated and part of the SGC."

Lord, then it really would be a family affair! By Nathan's count, the two Wilmington siblings were both in the SGC, three of the Larabee-Tanner family, along with a possible addition when Lacey received her commission into the Air Force.

So if Josie was reactivated, that would make five members of that particular family. From Rain's expression, Nathan could tell his wife was thinking the exact same thing. But she confirmed it a moment later when she observed wryly, "Maybe that wouldn't be such a good idea. That would make five Larabee-Tanners at the SGC, and they would take over the compound! Not ... not that this would be a bad thing necessarily."

"Chris ain't never gonna make general, so I don't think that's gonna happen any time," Nathan replied. He saw his wife start to protest, and continued, "Rain, ya know there ain't too many men I respect more than Chris Larabee. But you know just as well as I do, that man will leave the service as a colonel, just like O'Neill will." Nathan stopped, feeling a strange surge when he thought about O'Neill.

"I suppose you're right. I hope Jack's all right. I know Vin is as important to SG-1 as he is to SG-7, and this whole situation has to be killing Jack," Rain said softly. Nathan nodded, drawing his wife to settle in his lap. She continued, "The general, when he called last night, wanted to let you know that SG-3 will be returning within the next few days. They're waiting on word, from Colonel Martinez for confirmation of when they'll be ready to move out."

Nathan just shook his head, sighing. Like the other members of his team, he was all too aware of the complications which SG-3 and their civilian charges meant. But unlike the rest of his team, Nathan wasn't concerned with Will Richmond. During his last journey with them, Nathan learned Charlotte was quite capable of putting her husband in his place. Usually with a knee in his groin ... that was Nathan's favorite, at least.

No, Nathan was more concerned about how Carly would react when she found out her twin brother was turned into a child by Gou'ald technology. While she was Vin's twin sister, Carly was actually more like Chris in terms of temperament. Only more ... how could he put that politely? Only less controlled. Carly had a fiery temper, and there wasn't a member of SG-7 (or SG-3) who didn't know that.

On the other hand, the two negatives could cancel each other out. Carly had demonstrated she was just as good at dealing with Will, as Charlotte. She had been doing it ever since the magic circle began, back in Texas. There was an idea. Maybe it would be a good thing, if Will started acting up. It might distract Carly from her twin brother's current ... status. Rain said softly, "I had an email from Carly when I got up this morning."

That didn't sound good. Nathan looked at his wife questioningly, and Rain continued, "She confirmed what the general told me, and added that Tansy Richmond has been staying with her the last week." Come again? Rain sighed, "Tansy got scared by her parents' fighting." Nathan frowned. But Will and Charlotte fought all the time, from what he had been told. Had they protected their daughter from it up until now?

"That ain't new for them, Rain, they fought the whole time we escorted them. True, Tansy wasn't on the wagon train with her parents, but still ... " Nathan replied. Rain sighed once more and leaned back against Nathan's chest.

The SG-7 medic wrapped his arms around his wife's waist, wondering when he would be able to feel their child kicking and moving around inside Rain's womb. His wife answered softly, "It's different this time. Something ... something is different about the way they're fighting. It's even upsetting Carly, and she usually blows their fights off. At the beginning of her time on the planet, she cracked jokes about their arguments."

It sounded as if Carly thought the Richmond marriage was in trouble. Cracks had developed while SG-7 and SG-1 rode shotgun, but Nathan thought those were repaired once the truths were revealed. Rain continued, "Carly isn't worried about it, for Vin's sake. She doesn't think Charlotte would go after Vin again at all. She's worried because of Tansy, and because Charlotte's her friend."

This was news to Nathan ... the possibility that the Richmonds were facing true trouble with their marriage. The only reason it even mattered to him was because of the current complication involving Vin. He would have to keep an eye on that. Later. Right now ... right now, he had to spend some quality time with his lovely wife, with their unborn child, and with this wonderful breakfast she had fixed for him.

Part 32

In the cafeteria, Kevin sat in the lap of the man he once thought was scary. He was told to call the blond man 'Chris,' and not to worry about a title. And as the little boy relaxed, he wondered why he ever thought Chris was scary. He wasn't. He was nice. Especially when he smiled. Kevin quickly realized that several things made Chris smile. Mary, the pretty blonde lady and the mama of the little boy, was one thing which made Chris smile.

The little boy Billy also made Chris smile, and Kevin watched Billy very carefully, to figure out if he did anything special. From what Kevin could tell, Chris simply liked being around Billy. With that mystery solved, Kevin decided next that the pretty dark-haired lady, the one whose eyes and smile reminded him of his own mama, Adriana ... she made Chris smile, too. He called her 'little princess.'

According to Major Buck (Kevin's new nickname for Mr. Wilmington), 'little princess' was a nickname Chris made up for Adriana. Like Kevin calling him 'Major Buck,' or the way Mama and Aunt Josie called him 'Vin,' even though his real name was 'Kevin.' The little boy accepted this, and decided that like his little sister, Major Buck also made Chris smile, even if they didn't talk about it. Chris said, when Kevin pointed this out to him, "Nope ... Buck doesn't make me smile. Buck's a pain in the a ... a pain in the neck." Kevin rolled his eyes. Chris didn't have to change what he was gonna say. He heard that all the time ... Chris was gonna call Major Buck a pain in the afterburners! Grownups!

"He still makes you smile, Christopher, admit it. Though Bucklin, I have to wonder. How on earth did you mistake that box of clothes in the office for General Travis?" Adriana asked, winking at the general who made Kevin feel so safe. Major Buck just growled at his little sister. Kevin tried not to giggle, and that attempt earned him a grin from the general. They hadn't stopped teasing Major Buck about that, not since he mentioned it earlier.

"Well, he ... heck, DeeDee! I was barely awake, I saw Ezra and the box of clothes, and it wasn't light ... I thought it was the general. 'Sides, I'll have you know, I wasn't sleepin' in my usual way last night," Major Buck blurted out. Kevin noticed with interest that the tips of his ears were red. The same way the tips of Mama's ears always got red when she was talkin' to Aunt Josie 'bout grown-up things. Hmmm ...

But something else caught his attention. So, instead of asking if Major Buck was talking about grown-up things, Kevin asked, "Major Buck? Why do ya call her 'DeeDee,' when her name's Adriana? I had two girls in my class, their names were 'DeeDee,' but one was 'Deirdre' and the other was 'Deanna.' I ain't never met no 'Adriana' before. And I liked J'siah's name for her. ' Drina.' That's prettier."

"Cause when she was a little gal, she couldn't say 'Adriana' properly. Best she could do was 'Dee,' and I started calling her 'DeeDee.' Vin thinks 'Drina' is prettier, too ... he's the one who gave her that nickname," Major Buck replied. There was a sadness in his eyes, and Kevin shrank back against Chris, wondering if he had done something wrong. Major Buck must have noticed that, for he said gently, "No need for you to apologize, son."

"Just so, young Master Kevin. And may I suggest, we finish our repast before the nefarious Dr. Richmond shows up? I've found the archaeologist in question ends up giving me a severe case of indigestion if he appears while I'm eating. Because just as soon as he begins his ranting and raving, the Valkyries ... namely Dr. T ... namely the lovely Dr. Tucker and her partner in crime, the lady Dr. Richmond, will swoop down," Ezra said.

Kevin was still figuring out what he was saying when J'siah began humming something from a cartoon Kevin liked to watch, but he couldn't figure out which one. Until Chris and Adriana began singing in unison, "Kill da wabbit, kill da wabbit, kill da waaaaabbit, kill da wabbit!" That was it! Elmer Fudd! Elmer Fudd sang that while he was hunting Bugs Bunny! Kevin gave an excited little bounce.

Ezra groaned, clapping his hands over his ears, "Please, I beg of you, no more! My delicate hearing cannot withstand the ... the ... the destruction of such a fine music!" Kevin blinked at him. Huh? What did he just say? The little boy turned a confused face to Chris, who was still singing ... and why were his eyes sparkling like that? He winked at Adriana, who was still singing as well.

It was Mary who took pity on the confused child, saying, "Ezra's being silly, Kevin. He thinks Chris and Adriana should stop singing, because that music, 'Ride of the Valkyries' originally didn't have words to go with it."

Okay ... so? Why did that matter, 'long as the music was still good. Kevin decided that Mary was right, and Ezra was just being silly. General Travis added, chuckling, "Thanks, you two. Now every time I see Charlotte and Carly, I'll be hearing that in my mind." Adriana finally stopped singing and gave the general a really, really, really big grin. Kevin guessed that unlike Ezra, she had absolutely no problem being silly.

"No charge, General, absolutely no charge. Now, since my constitution is made of sterner stuff than Ezra's, and I'm finished eating anyhow, I'll head on out. If I encounter ... the source of Ezra's digestive distress, I can handle him. Kevin, I'm gonna leave Mindy with you. All you gotta do, until you go take your bath, is pet her and give her hugs. She doesn't like one of the men coming back. The last time she saw him ... " Adriana began. She stopped, her face doing funny things.

Chris said when Adriana didn't continue, "She just doesn't like him very much, Kevin, so we keep them separated." Oh. That made sense. Chris went on, as Adriana rose to her feet, "Meet you back here at noon for lunch, little princess, or are you still ... doing something else?" Adriana frowned and Kevin saw her mouth move. He was very proud of himself when he realized that she was saying 'something else' without words.

Then ... her eyes lit up and she replied, "Oh! No ... no, I'm taking a breather on that project. General, did you say SG-1 would be heading back to ... back to where they found Kevin?" The general nodded, and Adriana continued, "Okay. I have time to talk to Danny, then." She leaned over and squeezed Kevin's shoulder, kissed both her brother and Chris, hugged Mary and Billy, then shook the general's hand.

"Should we remind her to hug us next time, Josiah?" Ezra asked, sounding more like a little boy of Kevin's age than a grown up. As if she heard him, Adriana stopped as she reached the door. She smacked her head on the door ... ow! That must have hurt! Then she turned around and returned the table, hugging first Ezra, then Josiah. She held up two fingers, turned around, and headed out again.

"Girl needs to work on her about-faces ... ow! What was that for?" Major Buck grumbled as General Travis swatted him in the back of his head. Kevin giggled, especially after General Travis winked at him. Major Buck rubbed his head where he was smacked and glared at the general. Kevin could feel Chris shaking with laughter, and a quick glance at Billy told him that the older boy was giggling, as was his mother.

"General Principles, Major, I'm sure you've encountered him in the past," General Travis said. Kevin gasped in surprise when Chris almost fell out of his seat, laughing helplessly. The general fixed Chris with something which even Kevin recognized as a mock-glare, and said, "Colonel! Some decorum, please!" Chris sat upright, still laughing, and General Travis continued, "Kevin, you can't keep calling me 'general,' you'll end up getting confused. Why don't you ... why don't you call me 'Uncle Orrin,' at least for now?"

Kevin cocked his head to one side, considering that. He had Aunt Josie and Aunt Jessica, but he didn't think he had any uncles. He nodded with a bright smile.

Gen ... Uncle Orrin ... reached across the table and ruffled Kevin's hair. The little boy made no protest, since Aunt Josie did that all the time, and uncles were like aunts, only boys. Uncle Orrin continued, "Well, then. Since Chris seems to have this well in hand, I'll head back to brief SG-1 before they leave. I'll see you at lunch, Kevin. Billy ... Mary. Boys." The little boy named 'Billy' jumped up out of his seat and scurried over to him, hugging him tightly.

"Bye, Grandpa ... don't worry. I'll help Mom and Chris take real good care of Kevin," Billy said. Grandpa? Kevin had never known his grandpa. Mama always looked really sad when he asked about his grandpa, but didn't answer. And Kevin hated seeing his mama look that sad, so he tried to keep from asking about him again. Maybe Billy could explain to him about grandpas. After he had that bath. EW!

Part 33

SG-1 had received the word early that morning, from General Hammond himself. They would be going back through the Stargate to investigate that Vin-shrinking thing, just as soon as SG-3 returned. They would be going after, so there wouldn't be any difficulties between the two teams. Or rather, between the civilians and SG-1, since Jack had no problem with Rafael Martinez or his unit.

That was fine with Jack. He was just edgy enough right now to pop Richmond but good if he even looked at the man. Richmond had a bad habit of getting on Jack's nerves, even when he wasn't punching Jack's friends. His mother always used to say that leopards didn't change their spots. In Jack's ever so humble (alright ... not so humble) opinion, Will Richmond was a leopard. And there was no way he would ever change.

Jack was actually on his way to breakfast when a familiar voice called, "Jack!" O'Neill looked up as Adriana Wilmington approached from the opposite direction. Well, this looked promising ... she didn't have that 'screw with me and you're dead' expression he had learned to fear. The one she seemed to wear a lot during the wagon train from hell. She smiled and said, "Jack, good ... I hope this means Danny's up as well."

"He is ... getting his gear together in his office. You know ... his archaeologist and language things. I take it this means you don't want to take a swing at me? You can, you know. I won't report you to General Hammond," Jack suggested, tapping the tip of his chin with two fingers. What the hell ... between Chris and Adriana, the latter would probably not hit as hard. Adriana looked at him, utterly baffled, and Jack explained, "For letting your boyfriend get turned into a five year old kid. You ... do ... know about that, don't you?" The bafflement gave way to understanding, and she nodded.

"Yes, I do know about that, Chris told me last night, and no, I have no intention of taking a swing at you. Yesterday, I probably would have, but not today. I've had the night to calm down, and so has Chris. In fact, he's with the munchkin now, along with Ezra, Josiah, my brother, Mary and Billy, and General Travis in the cafeteria. No, I need to talk to Daniel before Will and the others show up," Adriana replied.

"Well, as long as he doesn't run into Dunne first, I'm sure he'll be happy to see you. You know the corporal's not at the top of his Christmas list, or whatever passes for Christmas. I don't mind tellin' ya, kid ... I'm glad we're heading out. Things are in an uproar around here anyhow, and I don't like the idea of Richmond coming back, especially not when he's got his wife, Carly, and Rafael all pissed at him," Jack observed.

"Will's primary goal in life is to piss people off, I think. I don't think a week went by, while we were in Texas, when he didn't put his foot in his mouth at least once. Sometimes more than that. He had this unerring gift to get us into fights. He would shoot his mouth off, and then Charlotte, Vin, and I would end up having to get his ass out of trouble. Charlotte would go in first, then Vin and I would go in to protect her," Adriana sighed.

Oh yeah, that sounded like Richmond all right. Jack asked, "So, how do you tolerate him? From what I heard, you two were pretty good friends ... once upon a time, better friends than you were with Charlotte." He had a hard time believing that, remembering what he did of the days before their return to the SGC with the critically injured Vin. She and the lady Dr. Richmond, along with Mary and Carly, never seemed to be separate. Buck Wilmington muttered about an all-new version of the Four Corners, God help them all.

The major's sister smiled faintly and replied, "It's true. I didn't become friends with Charlotte until my sophomore year, the dig-turned-search and rescue where I met Vin. I'd known her for about a year or so prior to that." Jack shook his head in amazement ... then again, he had only to look at himself and Daniel to understand exactly what she meant. Adriana continued after a moment, "Will can be very sweet. So charming, in fact, that when he does his Jekyll and Hyde thing, it totally throws you off."

There was a sadness in her eyes, and Jack asked softly, remembering what he heard about the confrontations between the pair before they left the SGC, "You mean like when he blamed you for Vin's wandering eye, for not keeping a better leash on your man?" Adriana's eyes shifted to his face, startled, and Jack shrugged, saying, "JD Dunne has a hard time keeping his mouth shut when he's worried or mad."

"And JD was with you guys on the first mission after we dropped them off. Gotcha," Adriana replied, nodding her understanding. Jack made a ch-ching sound, like a cash register. His companion took a deep breath and said, "Yeah. Yeah, that's a real good example. He started improving, after Vin was nearly killed. I think it scared him ... seeing him come tumbling down like that. Like ... like a rag doll a child threw down some stairs. And then, right about the time Carly rejoined them on the planet, he did this one eighty. She finally told me about in email ... I checked before we left this morning. It's starting to get ugly."

"And we know how your brother hates ugly. Great," Jack growled. He shook his head, and Adriana just looked at him sympathetically. Jack continued, "So, what does Carly think? Rafael's about ready to kill him, and he won't tell me why. Probably knows it wouldn't take much before I hauled off and knocked that idiot clear into the twenty ... damn, we're almost in the twenty-first century. Okay, the twenty-second century."

"Yes, Jack, it's the year 2000 ... almost 2001. Technically, the new millennium begins in just a few weeks, but ... " Adriana began, then shrugged. Jack almost laughed aloud. The damn girl just never seemed to stop surprising him. Adriana added with an impish grin, "You know me and technicalities. When you've been doing the work we have for the last three years, what's a measly three hundred sixty-five days?"

Jack grinned and Adriana continued, "And Carly says that Will's being Will. He's jealous, he's insecure, and he's scaring the hell out of Tansy. Charlotte tried to protect her at first, but it's getting harder and harder. That's why Charlotte suggested the sleepovers with Carly. And Jack, you should know ... he's starting to scare Carly as well. Not just Tansy, but Carly." Jack looked at the young archaeologist. While he didn't know Carly a s well as he knew her twin, he did know that she wasn't easily frightened.

"Okay, kid, thanks for the warning. Listen, you head on over to see Danny. He'll be glad to know you're not planning on beating the hell out of any of us," Jack observed. Adriana just grinned at that, and Jack ruffled her hair. She glared at him ... still had a ways to go before she rivaled one of Chris Larabee's glares, but she was definitely improving. Probably partially due to the influence of her boyfriend.

Vin. Jack's smile left his face as he thought about the guide. How the hell did that thing do that to him? More to the point, how in the hell would they get him back to ... well ... to being Vin? Carter had suggested this morning, when they learned they would be returning to the planet where Vin was kiddified, contacting the Tok'ra. Jack, never a big fan of that set of Gou'ald, started to veto that idea, until Carter reminded him that Skaara was with him. Skaara still had the memories of Klorel. The kid didn't like calling upon those memories, but to help his friends and allies, he would do so. He had in the past.

There was a good chance, once they knew what that machine was, Skaara could help them figure out how to reverse the effects of the machine, and restore Vin to his fully adult status. Jack couldn't help agreeing there. He was almost to the cafeteria, and certain freedom, when a voice over the intercom announced, "Colonel O'Neill to the Gate Room, Colonel O'Neill to the Gate Room. Dr. Frasier to the Gate Room, Dr. Frasier to the Gate Room."

As Vin would have said if he had been here ... aw hell! Jack did a sloppy about face and headed back toward the Gate Room. What was he needed there for? SG-3 was the only team due back today. The others had just left on their respective missions, or were due to return the following day. The last reports from all of them had been positive, though Jack knew that could change in the blink of an eye. And the fact that Janet was being paged as well was not a good sign. Not good at all.

He arrived at the blast doors at the same time Janet Frasier did, and asked, "What, did someone finally kill Richmond?" Janet shrugged, looking as lost as Jack felt. The blast doors opened, admitting them, and the pair stepped into the Gate Room. As the blast doors glided closed behind Jack, the first of SG-3 stepped through the Gate, and after that, several more followed. Rafael would be the last ... guarding the rear.

Then the civilians paraded through the gate, the traitor Whitman carrying his daughter Katie, followed by Carly Tanner with Tansy in her arms. Then Jack understood why Janet was called to the blast doors. Right behind Carly and Tansy was Charlotte, leaning heavily against Rafael, followed by a shamefaced Will and Major Liam O'Shea, Rafael's second in command. The young Irishman nodded to Jack. What the hell happened?

"Welcome back, SG-3. Debriefing will be at fourteen hundred hours ... so rest. You've earned it. Colonel O'Neill, if you wouldn't mind helping Dr. Richmond to the infirmary, so Dr. Frasier can check her over?" Hammond requested. Jack smiled at Charlotte, who managed a pained smile in response, and the colonel carefully lifted her into his arms. He winced when he saw how swollen her ankle was.

"Got it while running away from a rock slide which my dear husband triggered," Charlotte muttered. Jack rolled his eyes. Why didn't that surprise him? As he carried Charlotte from the Gate Room, Will trailing behind him like a chastised puppy, Jack decided that he was keeping that menace on two feet away from Kevin. Lord only knew what would end up happening to the poor kid ... and Jack had every intention of making sure Kevin became Vin once more. More to the point ... that he lived long enough to make sure that transformation took place.

Part 34

Between her meeting with Jack and finding Danny, Adriana was stopped by half a dozen women in the SGC, wanting to make sure little Kevin was all right. That didn't surprise her at all. After what happened a few years earlier, with Stacy Ferguson and Ella Gaines, it would have surprised her more if the women hadn't asked after him. Adriana smiled ruefully, thinking of the emails she received, suggestions about what to do to Ferguson.

That was the reason she was still in the hallway when Jack came barreling through, yelling, "Make way, got an injured woman here!" Adriana moved to one side, her eyes widening when she saw Jack carrying a white-faced Charlotte to the infirmary. Okay. Danny could wait a few more minutes, she wanted to find out what the hell was going on. Will couldn't meet her eyes as he walked past, and Adriana fell into step beside Liam O'Shea.

Liam hadn't had an easy time of it when he first joined the SGC. It took no time at all for people to find out that he was the youngest brother of Dickie O'Shea, and it was a situation where the sins of the brother were visited upon another. Liam was fourteen years younger than his late brother at thirty-six, and he had joined the US Air Force at the age of twenty-two. While he was a little more relaxed with Adriana, once he realized she didn't hold his brother's actions against him, he still hadn't explained how he came to enlist in the American Air Force when he was Irish.

Not that she was really thinking about that right now. And Liam said softly as they walked side by side, "That eejit she's married t' did it again." That didn't surprise her, but what exactly had Will done *this* time? The man seemed to be a walking, talking disaster area lately. Liam explained, "He triggered a rockslide while playin' around with a staff weapon. Hit a large rock that held a lot of other rocks in place."

Aw ... hell! Liam continued with a sigh, "Charlotte was workin' nearby, helpin' Carly wi' some of her clean up. They had just finished loadin' up the last of Carly's results, when the rocks came down. Charlotte broke her ankle while they were runnin' away. The colonel provided the eejit with a new arsehole." Adriana grinned at that. Yeah, she could imagine he did. Rafael was a lot like Chris ... and one of many traits they had in common was an utter disdain for, as Liam liked to call Will, 'eejits.'

"So what was the eejit doing, playing around with a staff weapon?" she asked. Liam flashed her a smile. Despite his unfortunate relationship to Dickie O'Shea, the young major quickly found himself popular with the ladies in the SGC. Professional as always, that didn't stop the unattached ladies from giving Liam an admiring once-over. Adriana didn't blame them. If she wasn't in love with Vin, she would have given Liam second, third, and fourth looks.

And that was before discovering that he was as pretty on the inside as he was on the outside. That was how little Tansy Richmond put it, and Adriana's unofficial goddaughter was no fool. According to Carly, Tansy had a crush on Liam of epic proportions. Liam treated her with gentle respect, never treating her like a child ... which made her adore him even more. Huh. Too bad Charlotte couldn't fall in love with Liam, or someone like him.

Once upon a time, Will Richmond was one of Adriana's dearest friends. But she was steadily running out of patience with him and his constant insecurity. And she was starting to see a time in the future when Charlotte would run out of patience as well. Right now, her friend was still struggling to hold onto her marriage. She had two children with Will ... Allison, now dead for so many years, and Tansy.

But from what Carly told her, to protect her child, Charlotte might have to give up on her marriage. Adriana didn't want that for her friend. She didn't want that for Tansy. But children were sensitive, particularly to changes in atmosphere. Tansy could feel the tension between her parents. If Will truly started backsliding, acting the way he did after Allison's death, and the way he did before the confrontation with Boudreau ...

Boudreau ... the cabin. Vin.

She swore under her breath in German, then tugged at Liam's sleeve, keeping him back from Will. The man didn't take change well, and he was liable to freak out when he heard this. Liam gave her a confused look, and she murmured, "Something happened during SG-1's most recent mission." Now Liam gave her his own version of the 'ya think?' look, and Adriana stifled a giggle. Okay, maybe that was a bit obvious. Something *always* happened to SG-1.

"They encountered a Gou'ald machine. Apparently, it overloaded ... and Vin is now a five year old boy," Adriana explained softly. Liam, who had dropped back but continued walking, stopped in his tracks. He looked at her, his dark brows drawing together in puzzlement, and Adriana nodded. She continued, "Yup. Daniel Jackson was literally carrying him when they returned to the base. Now. Care to guess how the prize pain will react?"

"To put it most simply ... he'll go apeshit," Liam retorted succinctly. He shook his head, continuing, "Adriana, I'm not exaggeratin.' The man is ... t'tally obsessed. If another man even looks at Charlotte, he flies int' a rage. That's why Rafael is gettin' so angry wi' him. It's not just Richmond's overall attitude which troubles him ... it's the way the eejit reacts t' any man who pays attention t' Charlotte, includin' Rafael himself."

That sounded about right. Which meant they were in for some stormy weather. Adriana didn't think much about Liam's quick acceptance of what had happened to Vin. He had been here for a few months, and within the first week, any exclamation of 'that's impossible' tended to vaporize, never to return again. Within the SGC, anything was possible, especially after more than four years.

The archaeologist did wonder if she should warn Chris about Will's need for an attitude adjustment, especially since Vin ... Kevin ... had gotten over his initial shyness, and was now demonstrating the openness that his adult self showed with Chris. She winced, realizing that it wouldn't be necessary when Will's voice carried back to them, filled with contempt, "Babysitting now, Larabee? What did you and your men do this time? Or maybe I should ask, which one of your men screwed up this time?"

"Aw hell," Adriana muttered. This would definitely get ugly, especially since Chris was still pissed about Vin's ... kiddification. She started to move forward, seeing Jack carry Charlotte into the relative safety of the infirmary ... and seeing the way Chris transformed from a laughing, loving father/older brother/uncle, into a scowling colonel confronted with a sizable pain in the ass. But Liam stopped her, by edging slightly in front of her. A quick glance at the Irishman told her that his blue-gray eyes were sparkling with mischief. Adriana nodded. Chris could take care of himself, and Kevin, without any help from her.

But before Chris, or anyone else, could say anything to the annoying chief archaeologist, a little voice blurted out, "I don't like ya! Ya ain't very nice!" At first, remembering the entertainment during the wagon train from hell, as Jack described it, Adriana thought it was Billy once more chastising the prize pain. Until she realized this little voice sounded much younger, and had a distinctive Texan accent. Definitely not Billy. Though that youngster was wearing a smile which reminded Adriana of his mother in her hellion mode.

Now both Liam and Adriana edged to one side, to see the confrontation a little better. A second glance at the major told Adriana that Liam was thoroughly enjoying this. Which told her something else. Through the years in Texas, when she and Vin were friends, she had occasion to see Will freak out over a perceived threat to his wife ... or to a perceived threat to his marriage. Liam was on the receiving end of one of those freak outs.

Will was staring at the little boy held firmly in the SG-7 colonel's arms, his expression best described as 'wop-jawed.' Mary stepped up behind her son, putting her hands on his shoulders, and said with a smile identical to Billy's, "Dr. Richmond! You've met our honored guest. This is *Kevin Parris Tanner,* whom SG-1 found in the ruins of the ancient city during their last mission." It didn't escape Adriana, Mary's emphasis on Vin's full name.

Unfortunately, it *did* escape Will's attention, as he retorted, "You just can't get away from these Tanners, not even in outer space! Hell, he even looks like him ... what is he, the quantum mirror Tanner's bastard son?" Oh ... shit. Adriana and Liam looked at each other, then moved to Will's side. Adriana knelt in front of him, putting her pointer finger down on the ground, extending both arms as if she was measuring his height, while Liam checked either side. Will asked, "What the hell are you two doing?"

However, it was Chris who answered icily, "I'd imagine they're measuring you for your coffin, Richmond. You weren't paying attention to what my fiancee said." Fiancee? Adriana looked at her best friend, who blushed and looked down at her feet. Uh-huh. She would find out more about this later. Chris repeated, "The boy's name is Kevin ... Parris ... Tanner." Adriana stepped back, to see if it would register with Will this time.

Surprise, surprise, this time it penetrated that thick skull of his. His jaw dropped clear to the floor, and Kevin glared at him. He put tiny fists on his hips and said, "I don't like him, Chris. He ain't nice. He ain't nice to nobody!" That also got through the haze surrounding Will's head, and he stepped forward, his eyes snapping. As one, the men of SG-7 present closed ranks around Chris and Kevin. Adriana had no doubt that they would have pulled their guns on Will, if they thought it was necessary.

At this point, it was a game of chicken, and while Kevin had drawn back against the colonel's chest, he was still glaring at Will. It was just a question of who would back down first. To expedite matters, Adriana said very softly, "It takes a real big man to threaten a five year old boy, Dr. Richmond. You can be a jackass, but I never had you figured for a bully. Of course...I'm often wrong about people."

Her words had the desired effect as Will backed down. Chris brushed around him, pinning him with a glare that would have scared even Teal'c. Okay, so maybe his reputation as a hard ass was in place for a little longer. As he passed her, Chris whispered, "Nice job, little princess. Just try to keep me from killing him?" Adriana couldn't make any promises ... because if Will didn't straighten up and fly right, she'd kill him herself!

Part 35

Dr. Janet was wrong. He wasn't brave. Not at all. That big man, the one Chris said Adriana was measuring for his coffin ... he scared Kevin. A lot. The little boy snuggled against Chris, feeling a little safer than he did a few minutes earlier. And along with the fear was anger. Kevin didn't understand everything the mean man said, but he did understand that he didn't like the other Vin. Didn't like him at all.

And for some reason, that made him not like Kevin, either. He didn't understand that. But maybe it was like the other one ... the old man who looked like he had swallowed a lemon. What had Uncle Orrin called him? Dr. Conklin? Maybe it was like that. Maybe he didn't like anyone. That made Kevin feel a little better, but he was still ashamed of himself for being afraid of that man.

Chris said softly, "You don't need to be ashamed of being afraid, Kevin. I know he's scary." Kevin looked up at him, and Chris continued, "He's big and he's scary and he's not very nice." The little boy nodded his agreement, and Chris continued, "I want you to understand. You did nothing wrong. Will Richmond feels threatened by anyone his wife smiles at ... and she smiles at children a lot."

Huh? That didn't make any sense. Chris continued, "I know, that makes no sense, but it's true. Years ago, their daughter died. It almost destroyed their marriage ... my brother Vin and Drina, helped them put it back together again. Except ... Will's wife Charlotte has always been fond of Vin, because of how nice he was to her then. And Drina is one of her best friends. So, Richmond is very jealous of the other Vin."

"But how come he's afraid of anybody she smiles at?" Kevin wanted to know. That was what confused him. The scary man who Chris called 'Will' was *big,* Kevin couldn't imagine how anybody that big would ever be scared of anything. He was at least as big as Mr. Montrose, and Kevin *knew* he was never afraid of nothing. Chris sighed and Kevin rested his head on the man's shoulder, suddenly feeling very tired.

"Because, Kevin ... Will knows he's at fault for almost losing Charlotte before. He's afraid of losing her now. Losing her, and their little girl Tansy. And the more afraid he is, the more of a jerk he is. The trouble is, when he starts acting like a jerk ... or, as Adriana said, a bully, he makes Charlotte angry, and he scares Tansy," Mary explained, and some of Kevin's confusion eased with that explanation.

He was afraid of losing his wife and little girl? That Kevin could u nderstand. After losing his mama, the little boy understood about being afraid to lose Chris and Mary, Major Buck and Adriana, Uncle Orrin, J'siah, and Mr. Ezra.

But that man shouldn't act like that, not if it made his wife angry with him and scared his little girl. That wasn't right. He said so, too, and Chris replied, "You're absolutely right, Kevin. But Will isn't very smart. Oh, he went to school for a lot of years, and he has a certificate saying he went to school for a lot of years. But he's not as smart as the other Vin, and that's the other reason he's jealous of him. Because he knows my brother is smarter than he is."

Kevin had almost forgotten that Chris was the other Vin's brother, and the little boy looked at Chris curiously. He said softly, "Ya miss yer little brother, doncha, Chris?" The man's arms tightened around Kevin, though not in a bad way. It was a hug like Mama used to give him, when she was sad but didn't want him to know it. She was sad a lot, which made Kevin sad. He wanted to make her smile again. Wanted to make Chris smile again.

"Yeah, I do. He's not just my little brother, Kevin. He's my best friend. And he was my best friend, long before I knew he was my little brother," Chris answered softly. Kevin frowned. Huh? What did Chris mean by that? The blond man explained, "I didn't grow up with my little brother. I didn't even know I had a little brother until I almost lost him. He grew up alone and sad. And I've wished so many times I could have known him then. So I could have taken care of him, the way he deserved."

Saddened by the sadness in his new friend's eyes, Kevin removed one of his hands from the man's shoulder and put it against his cheek. Chris smiled, making the shadows go away from his eyes, and kissed the palm of Kevin's hand. The little boy giggled, very pleased with himself for making Chris smile again. His new friend said softly, "I love my brother very much, Kevin. And maybe I should tell him that more often. It's just ... we're men. And we were both taught that wasn't how men behaved."

Kevin nodded. He had just learned that from Mr. Montrose. When his mama was alive, she told him that she loved him all the time. Remembering that, Kevin found himself trying not to cry. It didn't always hurt, and that scared him. Did that mean he didn't love his mama no more? Miss Mary asked softly, "What's wrong, Kevin?" Startled, the little boy looked at the pretty blonde lady, who was watching him with sad eyes.

"It don't always hurt when I think about my mama, Miss Mary. I miss her, but it don't always hurt," Kevin explained, rubbing his tears away with his fists. He saw Miss Mary and Chris exchange a glance, then Chris stopped walking and carried Kevin into a big room. Chris settled Kevin down, then knelt in front of him, a hand on each of Kevin's shoulders. Miss Mary crouched beside him, both looking very serious.

"Kevin, I want you to understand something, and this is very important. It won't make your mama sad that it doesn't always hurt. In fact, that would make her very happy. She doesn't want you to hurt, she wants you to be happy," Chris said softly. Kevin looked at his new friend, not sure if he could believe what Chris was saying ... and wanting so desperately to do just that. Chris continued, "Do you know how I know that?"

Kevin shook his head. He expected Chris to say that he knew that, 'cause he knew Kevin's mama. But he was wrong, and what Chris did say shook him. The man who made him feel so safe said softly, "Because I lost my little boy, Kevin, my little boy and his mama. Six years ago. But I know ... I know, if I had died, and left Adam, I would have wanted him to be happy. I wouldn't have wanted him to always hurt. I'd want him to start feeling better. And that's what your mama wants for you, too. She wants you to remember her, and never forget what she taught you. But she also wants you to be happy."

Kevin stared hard into both pairs of green eyes. Miss Mary wasn't smiling at all. Her face was very serious as she nodded. And she looked just like Mama did when she wanted him to understand something very important. He was on the verge of asking ... something ... when a pretty blonde lady burst into the room where the three sat. She said, all in a rush, "I've got Tansy with Sam Carter ... Chris, why does she look like someone killed her dog? Hi, Mary ... who is this little guy? Hi, sweetie!"

Kevin watched in amazement as Chris dropped his head. What was wrong? Miss Mary said, putting her hand on his shoulder, "This is Kevin ... SG-1 found him on the planet. I'll explain everything in a minute, Carly, including why Sam looks like someone killed her dog. Kevin ... this is the other Vin's twin sister, Carly. Dr. Carly T ... Tucker."

Part 36

Okay, things had just gone from screwed to haywire. First, there was the mishap planet-side. Mishap. Yeah. Right. And she was the Queen of England. And just which jackass decided to let Will Richmond, of all people, play with his staff weapon? Carly Tanner ignored just how squicky that sounded, as she acknowledged that maybe someone figured that Will could get rid of some of his excess anger.

She knew better, but she had known Will for almost ten years as well. As if that idiot triggering the rockslide wasn't bad enough, Charlotte broke her ankle while they were trying to outrun the rocks and almost died. If not for Liam O'Shea grabbing a hold of her and pulling her out of the way of the stone stampede, Carly would have probably buried a friend on that planet...and then been charged with murder, for killing Will.

So, she was in a bad mood when they arrived planet-side. She managed to hold onto her temper long enough to get the already-frightened Tansy to Sam Carter, who would in turn take her to Janet Frasier. But now, she found herself in the kiddie room with Mary and Chris. And a sandy-haired little boy who reminded her of pictures she had seen of her late nephew, Adam. To top it all off, Mary just referred to her by her mother's married name, when she knew damn good and well that Carly had legally changed her name back to Tanner!

She was on the verge of blowing up at someone, when Mary rose to her feet and grabbed Carly's sleeve. She said, "Kevin, we'll be right back. I'll send the other boys in, Chris, to help you with Kevin's bath. Carly ... I need to talk to you. Now." With a reassuring smile firmly in place for the confused little boy sitting in front of Chris, Mary dragged Carly back out into the hallway, and nodded to the members of the Seven who had tried to keep Carly from going into the kiddie room.

Ezra, Buck and Josiah all went in, Billy trailing behind them, and Carly looked back at her older brother's lady, fully intending to rip into her. But before she could, Mary said quietly, "There was an accident yesterday morning, Carly, while Vin was with SG-1." Accident? She knew how prone to accidents SG-1 was, but the last time she checked, JD Dunne was the Daniel Jackson of the group, the one who always ended up in the infirmary. Or, the owie magnet.

Mary continued, "There was ... a complication. The Gou'ald device which Sam was studying overloaded. You just saw the result." The result? Huh? What the hell was Mary talking about? Carly just stared at the other woman, trying to figure out what happened to her twin brother. Mary took a deep breath, released it, then said, "Carly ... the Gou'ald machine regressed Vin to a five year old boy. Physically and mentally."

Wait a minute. Carly could have sworn Mary just said Vin had been regressed to a five year old boy. She searched the woman's face, looking for any sign that this was a really, really bad joke on Mary's part. But there was only sadness and resignation there. Carly looked toward the kiddie room. Kevin. Mary said the boy's name was Kevin. Her twin's real name. She asked hoarsely, inclining her head toward the kiddie room, "Kevin? Kevin Parris Tanner?"

"Yes," Mary answered simply. There was a time, only a few months ago, when Carly would have laughed, told her it was a good try for a joke. But that was before the biologist signed on with the SGC. During her time on the planet, she spent a lot of time with Rafael (who, after going a few rounds with Will, needed to spend time with a logical, rational person). From him, she learned more about the Gou'ald.

"My brother's five years old. My brother's been turned into a five year old," Carly whispered, needing to say the words aloud. Yes, now that she thought about it, she could believe there was such a device. The Gou'ald were thousands upon thousands of years older than humanity. What was harder for her to accept was the fact that the little boy sitting in the room beside her was her brother.

"Yes. He ... he's been cleared of radiation. He's not sick. Just a little boy. A scared little boy who doesn't understand what's happening to him, but has started trusting us. We've told him that there's another Vin ... himself, the adult ... and that's why we're calling him 'Kevin.' To differentiate between him and ... well, you understand," Mary explained. She took a deep breath, then continued, "Chris is having a hard time with this, because he looks so much like Adam. Something we never noticed, in those old pictures your aunt had."

Carly smiled faintly, then stared in horror. Aunt Josie! She thought back to the email she received that morning, and said, "Oh damn. Mary, Aunt Jo is already back from Texas! Yes! She emailed me yesterday, said that she and Elizabeth were on their way back! She's probably home by now! And she said General Travis asked her to come to the SGC as soon as she had a chance, he wanted to talk to her about reactivating her."

"Oh ... shit," Mary growled. Carly blinked, unable to believe what she just heard. Did Mary just say 'shit,' or was Carly truly hallucinating now?

Hell, after the morning she had, that wouldn't have surprised her at all! Mary ran her fingers through her hair distractedly, then said, "Okay. You and I will check on Charlotte, make sure she's okay. Yes, we ran into them ... you. I think you were concentrating on getting Tansy out of the line of fire, just like Chris was concentrating on getting V ... on getting Kevin out of the line of fire."

That sounded about right. Mary continued after taking a deep breath, "After we check on Charlotte ... shit. Scratch that idea." Wow. Twice in just a few minutes. Mary took another deep breath, then said, "I'll check on Charlotte. You go in, get Josiah alone, tell him that Josie is back. Once I've talked with Charlotte, I'll ... I don't know." Right in front of Carly's eyes, the normally composed Mary Travis was unraveling.

The woman shook her head, murmuring, "None of us had ever known what Vin's early life was like, and now ... now we're giving him a second childhood. And that's when it hits. That my little brother, the man who has saved my life, my son's life, Orrin's life ... isn't a man any more, but a helpless little boy. A scared, helpless little boy who trusts us for God only knows what reason."

Mary raised green eyes to Carly, saying, "Do you understand? That man, whom we've depended upon so many times ... needs us now. Like he's never needed us before, and we're still struggling to get a handle on why this has happened to him. Chris and Adriana ... you know what those two are like. They've buried the anger deep, and if Will pushes either of them, you'll see some fireworks."

Carly put her hand over Mary's, saying softly, "Mary. Listen to me. I'm here now. You don't have to hold you, and Chris, and Adriana together alone any more. I'm here. I'll help you. Charlotte has a broken ankle, but she can still give you her support, and you know she will. You're not alone any more." Mary took a deep breath and nodded. Carly saw evidence of tears on her lashes, but didn't bring it to her attention.

And after a moment, Mary said, "Sorry. I didn't even realize ... look, I'll go check on Charlotte. You ... you do whatever has to be done in here." Carly nodded and impulsively, slipped her arms around Mary for a brief hug. The embrace was returned, then Mary headed in the opposite direction, toward the infirmary. Carly watched her go, deeply troubled. For the first time, she realized what an emotional minefield her family had become in the last day and a half.

While Carly could see why Chris and Mary, and the others, would welcome this chance to take care of little Kevin, she could also understand the toll it had taken on everyone. Especially the people who hadn't realized the toll on themselves ... the ones who had been trying to be strong for everyone else thrown into chaos. She wondered if Chris realized that Mary was just now starting to struggle with Vin's transformation.

And yet, it was only reasonable. Mary loved Vin, too. But she had been concentrating on taking care of Chris and Billy. Chris was concentrating on taking care of Adriana, and Drina ... Well, Carly knew her friend was probably wavering.

If Carly knew her former roommate as well as she thought she did, Drina was wavering between letting her control go and taking care of those around her. Like Chris, she found comfort and stability in taking care of people, when she couldn't take control of the situation. She would do what she could, instead of what she wanted to do. It was both a weakness and a strength. The trouble was, Will was back planet-side now, and he wouldn't allow that.

Which might not be a bad thing. In fact, Will's jealousy might even work in their favor ultimately. She just didn't know if he was stupid enough to incur Adriana's wrath, when she was already struggling to maintain her control over her emotions. Well. That wasn't her problem at the moment. Carly went back into the kiddie room to tell Josiah that her aunt was back in Colorado ... and to make up for lost time with her brother.

Part 37

Once Charlotte Richmond was settled in the infirmary, Jack headed back to the Gate Room, this time to meet up with his team. He knew, after the confrontation in the hall, that Adriana wouldn't be talking to Danny. Her encounters with Will Richmond inevitably left her shaking with fury, and sometimes even incoherent. Jack didn't blame her. He couldn't even look at the man without wanting to smash in his face. Just like Maybourne ... but there was an idea. Lock Richmond into a room with Harry Maybourne. Now that was entertainment!

Daniel was the first to arrive in the Gate Room, about twenty minutes before their scheduled departure time. He was fumbling through his equipment, muttering under his breath, and almost walked right into Jack. The colonel put both hands out to keep his friend not only from walking into him, but to keep Danny in an upright position. Daniel looked up, blinking as only Daniel could, and said, "Oh. Jack. Sorry. Didn't see you there."

Jack seriously considered responding with a 'ya think,' but held his tongue. He was getting better at that as the years went on. Of course, his attempts at diplomacy still sucked, but he was mellowing. Sort of. Jack asked, resolutely turning his mind away from that, "I take it you didn't encounter Adriana on your way here?" Daniel responded with a befuddled look, struggling to push his glasses up and maintain his hold on his bags.

Jack alleviated that problem by pushing up Daniel's glasses for him, and the young man replied slowly, "Nooooo ... the last time I heard, she was planning to kick our collective butts for allowing her boyfriend to be turned into a five year old boy. Has that situation changed?" Jack nodded with a grimace, and Daniel continued, "Well, I know Drina's not as dangerous as Larabee, but you're still not pleased with that."

"Less dangerous than Larabee? Ha. Shows how little you know. Besides, we dropped on her shit list, thanks to Richmond, the Wonder Dummy. Which is probably where Carter is ... Carly Tanner took Tansy to her quarters. Why she didn't take her directly to the infirmary, to be with her mother, I have no idea," Jack muttered. Daniel just blinked, and Jack explained, "There was a rockslide, triggered by the Wonder Dummy, and Charlotte was hurt."

"Oh ... and you saw Drina before all this got started? She's no longer in a mood to kick our collective butts? And this happened after Richmond got back?" Danny asked. Jack started to answer, but Carter arrived at the moment, looking very disgusted. The archaeologist asked softly, "What happened, or don't I want to know? And by the way, where's Teal'c? Or should I even ask, since it seems everything's gone haywire?"

"Teal'c is behind me ... he had yet another run-in with Conklin. And if he doesn't shoot that little twit, he has more restraint than I do. He wants to come with us on the mission, sir ... Conklin, I mean. Doesn't seem to understand the meaning of the word 'no.' And then that jackass, Will Richmond, has totally terrorized his daughter with his jealousy toward anyone who even looks at Charlotte," Carter fumed.

"Be they a threat to his marriage or not," intoned Teal'c as he entered the Gate Room, staff weapon in hand. He inclined his head, adding, "The patience demonstrated thus far by Colonel Martinez is beginning to wear thin ... I believe it is only a matter of time before that patience wears out." Yeah, whatever ... right now, Will Richmond wasn't Jack's problem. That was getting his team back to the planet where the current nightmare began.

To that end, he noted that the Gate began its revolutions, each chevron locking into place. Over the last day, ever since SG-1 returned with the pint-sized Texan, information had been sent back to the SGC, with atmospheric changes and any other information which might prove pertinent to the Earth-based resistance fighters. Including changes in radiation. However, there was no radiation ... hence, no protective clothing. Jack just hoped they could figure out what the hell that thing was, and what it did ... to prevent any further catastrophes.

The last chevron was locked, and the expected fluid blasted into the room, as the wormhole opened. Which meant it was time for them to go to work. Jack said as much, observing, "Much as I've enjoyed this episode of ' The Edge of Night,' or whatever the soap of the week happens to be, we've got a mission. Mind you, Richmond being his usual pain in the ass self distracts Adriana and Chris from ripping us a new one, but let's find a solution to a problem we can do something about, shall we?" Sam lowered her eyes, though Jack could see a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.

"SG-1, you have a go ... good luck and good hunting," General Hammond said. Jack nodded to his commanding officer as he led his team through the wormhole. It took them to the Gate outside the City. Jack shook off the sense of déjà vu ... after all, he had been here before. And instead, he set to doing his job. Making sure there were no snakeheads in the area. In addition to finding that machine which kiddified Vin, Jack had no intention of losing any one else. For any reason.

They made their way once more to the chamber where their friend was kiddified the day before ... shit. Was it only yesterday? Seemed more like a week to Jack. And as the team spread out, Jack said softly, "Carter? Make sure you don't turn that thing on again." Carter nodded, looking more than a little sheepish, and set to studying the device. Meanwhile, Daniel turned his attention to the writing on the wall. Literally, in this case.

It occurred to Jack that Daniel hadn't done that the previous time. Why? That's right. He was trying to place the architecture and time period. He hadn't had a chance to check out the writing on the wall. Daniel said, "Sam. Don't touch anything." Carter froze where she was crouched, still trying to read the information on the device. Daniel continued, "Don't touch it at all. The entire device is one giant turn on switch."

"Danny?" Jack asked, startled by the change in his friend's demeanor. So startled, he didn't make a smart-ass remark about the 'giant turn-on switch.' Daniel looked over his shoulder with a worried look, and Jack continued, "Would you like to share with the rest of the class how you figured this out ... and why you didn't figure this out the last time?" Carter rose to her feet, dusting off her hands and knees.

"I was still trying to figure out which culture was the basis for this planet. It didn't hit me until we went through the Gate on our way back ... once I knew what culture, I had an idea of which language I would need. That's what I've been doing the last day and a half. Do you remember after the Magyar mission almost went south, and Adriana was on light duty?" Daniel asked. Jack grimaced. How could he forget? Daniel continued, "While she was on light duty, I gave her all the information we had so far ... she catalogued it, then turned it over to Bree Lincoln, who created a database."

"That's wonderful, Daniel, I'm very happy for ya'll, but that doesn't answer the question," Jack replied, feeling as if he was being very patient with the young archaeologist. Daniel sighed, raking a hand through his sandy blond hair. Jack simply waited patiently ... or, at least, as patiently as he could. A glance at Teal'c told the colonel that the Jaffa was as baffled as he was himself. Jack wasn't sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing.

"Right ... okay, it's like this. While we were here yesterday, I took a piece of paper and traced the lettering. Contact paper, since I couldn't get a handle on the language. I thought at first it was because I didn't know what culture we were dealing with. So, I scanned that into our database, and still came up with nothing. But something Charlotte told me in her last email before they headed back reminded me that I had to know where to start. That's what confused me, Jack ... I wasn't reading things in the right order," Daniel explained.

Okay, now they were getting somewhere. Daniel went on, "As soon as we got in here, I went in reverse. And that's when I figured out the entire device is a huge turn on switch. It was a dream machine. It fulfilled the desires of the user. Now, I know what you're gonna ask. How can we use it to turn Vin back into an adult, and I don't know yet. I'll keep reading." Jack simply nodded and inclined his head for Teal'c to join him outside. They could keep watch while Carter and Daniel puzzled this out. He just hoped Chris was having an easier time right now.

Part 38

Chris Larabee was having the time of his life. He couldn't remember having this much fun since ... well ... since before Adam died. He had forgotten how much fun it was, bathing a child. Or just watching a little one play in the water. Right now, though, it was time to finish washing his hair since the little guy was turning into a prune. Chris was holding the child steady, while Carly worked the tangles and dirt from the brown hair.

Under all that dirt, was a cute little boy. Chris already knew that, and in the back of his mind, he kept having to remind himself that this was his brother. But at the same time, he didn't want to remember. Especially not when Kevin giggled every time he splashed Chris. The colonel would give a mock growl and splash him back, drawing even more giggling. According to Janet, the little boy didn't have any of his adult counterpart's memories.

Chris wasn't so sure of that. The more time Kevin spent with them, it seemed like the more he trusted them. As if he remembered, on some level, that they were his friends ... his family. Which gave Chris hope, in turn, that they would get his brother back. Vin was still in there somewhere. The young man who had gone to Nathan's aid all those years ago, who watched his back, who tried to warn him about Ella Gaines.

Carly rinsed the shampoo from Kevin's hair, carefully guarding his eyes with one hand while she eased the nozzle gently over his head. Then she smiled and said, "All done! Chris, if you could hold him another minute, I'll get a towel ... thanks, Ezra." Chris grinned. Ezra, Buck, and Josiah hadn't left the room in all the time they had been giving the little boy a bath. Any time Chris or Carly needed shampoo or soap, one of the men would get it for them.

Chris didn't know where Mary was ... the last Carly said, she was on her way to the infirmary. SG-1 was heading out, to see about getting Kevin turned back into Vin. And Carly had told Josiah that Josie was back early from Texas ... something was going on with Elizabeth, and Chris would find out what that something was later. Carly and Josiah were trying to figure out how to tell Josie what had happened to Vin.

And at first, Chris wasn't sure why she would need to be told, until Carly explained that the generals planned to return Josie to active service. They thought she would be an asset to the Stargate program. In other words ... oh shit. Well, Chris would let Josiah and Carly deal with Josie. His first ... and only real ... priority at the moment was Kevin. Who was now standing in front of Chris, shivering as the colonel dried him off.

Buck had handed Carly a second towel, for the little boy's hair, and once more, Chris found himself flashing back to giving his son baths. It was a favorite time for father and son. Chris had been Adam's hero, and while the little boy loved spending time with his father and hero, the colonel loved the simple act of being with his son. Loved watching his little boy splash about in the water, play with his toys, and just be a little boy.

It was those memories which made him renew his commitment to the United States military. The image of his son playing in his bath was a reminder of why he was doing this. Until he remembered that he had been unable to protect his son from Ella Gaines.

Those memories of his son took his breath away now, as he dried off this five year old brother of his. Because after Julia died, Chris wasn't sure if there was ever anyone who gave him baths and played in the water with him. Vin had said, more than once, that he wasn't abused or struck after his mother died. But he was afraid, and he wasn't loved. Until he encountered Priscilla Meadows, then the other ladies of the magic circle.

At last, a squeaky clean, still naked little boy stood in front of him, and Chris smiled, saying, "Much better. Now, if one of our friends could give us some of the clothes which Mary brought for you." He looked over his shoulder expectantly. Only to be greeted with three sheepish-looking expressions. Chris sighed. He wouldn't ask. He didn't want to know. Instead, he turned his face back to Kevin and said lightly, "Well, it seems like those silly people forgot to bring your clothes. So, I'll wrap you up in a towel, and carry you back to the office where the box is." Kevin just looked at him, frowning.

"Why cain't I git dressed in m' other clothes?" he asked, looking from Chris to Carly and back again. Chris indicated the dirty clothes hamper behind him, and Kevin responded with a martyred sigh, and said, sounding very much the way he did ... the way he would once he was an adult again, "Reckon I kin let ya carry me." Chris tried very hard not to laugh. Yup. That was his independent, stubborn baby brother!

But he didn't laugh, because he knew how the child would take that. Instead, he carefully wrapped the boy in a towel provided ever so thoughtfully by Josiah, then lifted Kevin into his arms. On impulse, he pretended to gnaw on the side of the little boy's neck, drawing squeals and giggles from Kevin. Carly was laughing ... then her smile faded as she saw something over his shoulder. When Chris turned, there was no one there.

And Buck was looking very upset as well. Scratch that ... he looked downright murderous. When Chris looked back at his sister, Carly mouthed, "Adriana." Huh? What did that have to do with anything? Carly leaned forward, tucking the towel a little more securely around Kevin, and whispered, "Adriana came in just now, while you were putting the towel around V ... around Kevin. She looked like she had been poleaxed, and ran out."

"Is Miss Drina okay? She looked ... scared," Kevin said as Chris rose to his feet. The two adults closest looked at him intently, and the little boy continued, "Like my mama done, one time, when a strange man come up to her while we was shoppin' at the mall." A strange man? Approaching a young woman and her small child? An icy finger trailed down the colonel's back, but it was Carly who understood what the boy was trying to say.

She cupped his cheek and said softly, "Honey, when Drina was a little girl, her papa did bad things to her. I think she might have remembered more of those bad things just now. Not because she thought Chris and I were hurting you, but because ... well, for a long time, she didn't talk about what happened. She thought it was her fault that her papa hurt her." Chris looked at his younger brother, who was trying to puzzle out what Carly was saying. He couldn't remember when 'good touch/bad touch' became known, so he wasn't sure if it would mean anything to the little boy who believed the year was 1978 or 1979.

Chris again looked around, now trying to see the other men. He saw what he was looking for ... Buck's expression had gone from murderous to shocked. All the color had drained from his face, and Josiah had to keep him upright. Chris saw him mouth his sister's name. And as the Larabee siblings started for the door, Buck bolted out of the room, as if the very hounds of hell were after him. And maybe they were.

And in the end, no further explanation was needed. Kevin had learned that Miss Drina and Major Buck's father hurt Miss Drina. That was all he knew, that was all he needed to know. Once more, as he had in the hall when standing up to Will Richmond, Kevin's latent Robin Hood tendencies made themselves known, as the child who had been easygoing (albeit scared) up to this point, began seething in fury. Child or adult, it didn't seem to matter. Kevin Tanner was, is, and ever would be a protector.

Part 39

Oh God, how could he have been so stupid!

Buck Wilmington stormed down the corridor, thoroughly infuriated not just with himself, but with his father. He was furious with his idiot sire for what he had done to DeeDee, to the damage which remained to his sister's soul. And he was furious with himself for never even considering more memories would be awakened by this situation. Furious with himself for his initial rage toward his sister when she fled from the bathroom.

What did he say to her? How did he make it up to her, for thinking the worst? Hell, he wasn't even sure what he was thinking ... only that it wasn't what it should have been. He had only seen the worried look on Kevin's small face, and Buck Wilmington's papa-bear instincts had kicked into high gear. Buck was still worrying over this when he turned the corner ... to find his sister curled up in a doorway a few yards away.

This was a section of the base not often visited, and knowing his baby sister, she probably found it during her explorations. Her sanctuary. Buck advanced slowly, his heart breaking at the uncontrolled sobbing he heard from his sister. He had never heard her cry like that. Not even after she found Katrien's body, when she finally allowed herself to cry. Not even when Vin was almost killed on the wagon train from hell.

All the major wanted, at that moment, was to take his little sister into his arms and never let her go. Protect her, as he hadn't while she was growing up ... from their father and god only knew what else. He wanted to hold her, wanted to stop the tears, stop the hurt. He wished she was a little girl again, when 'kiss and make better' actually worked.

As it was, he would be lucky to get within an inch of his sister, without her turning into a pint-sized version of Xena, complete with the 'ai-yi-yi' shriek. But Buck also knew his sister needed him to be strong for him. So, how did he do this? Touching her from behind wasn't an option. No. No, he had to do something else. Buck circled around his sister's shaking body, then knelt in front of her. He whispered her name ... not his nickname for her, but her own name. Adriana lifted her head to look at him, and Buck's heart broke all over again, seeing her misery.

"Oh, baby girl," he whispered. She all but threw herself into his arms, sobbing helplessly against his shoulder. Buck didn't say anything after that ... just held his little sister, tenderly stroking the back of her head. He eased himself into the doorway with her, pulling her onto his lap. She was holding on for dear life, as if she planned to never let him go. And Buck held on just as tightly. And slowly, oh so slowly, the sobs began to slow down, until each sob was a hitching breath.

"I ... I ... don't know wh ... wh ... what happened! I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, I just ... I saw him. I saw Chris dr ... dr ... dressing him, and ... " Adriana gasped out, her voice muffled by his shirt. Buck didn't say anything, just continued to hold her. He heard her swallow hard, and then she said, "It was like ... like seeing into the past. When I was a child. I ... I wasn't seeing Chris and Kevin any more."

She shivered, and Buck simply tightened his arms around her. Adriana was silent for several moments, murmuring, "It came out of nowhere, Bucklin. I mean, all through this whole thing, not once ... I never thought about our father." That wasn't true, and Buck knew that. He remembered blowing against a bare little tummy in the general's office, and his sister's stricken face. The stricken expression was there one moment, and gone the next ... and until now, he had no idea what that stricken look meant.

Buck kissed the side of her head, remembering what she said. She saw Chris dressing Kevin. When the little boy was out of the tub. The major felt an icy finger trail down his spine. That opened a door in her memory. He whispered, "I gotta know, baby girl. Did ... did some of it happen in the tub? After Katrien was murdered?" That was where his instincts were leading him right now.

Instincts which were proven right when he heard an anguished sound from his sister. Buck closed his eyes, fighting back tears of his own, as Adriana whispered, "Oh goddess, yes. Every night. That's why I don't take baths anymore. Showers seem ... cleaner to me. Washing away ... everything. Please don't make me tell you anything more. I don't ... I don't think ... " Her voice broke, and Buck once more tightened his arms around her.

And if she was reaching the point where she could no longer breathe, then Buck would have never known, because her own arms were tightening about his waist. He whispered, "Don't tell me unless ya wanna, baby girl. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." Now at that, Adriana did pull back, studying his face curiously. Buck cupped her face in his hands, whispering, "I'm sorry I wasn't there to stop him. I'm sorry I didn't take you with me, after I graduated from the Academy. And no. No, don't say it's okay, because it ain't okay."

"You had your life, Bucklin. You had no way of knowing," Adriana said hoarsely. That was no excuse. He should have known. Should have seen the way his sister withdrew into herself unless she was alone with him and Chris, by the fear which appeared in her eyes when she saw their father. Adriana added, "If anyone should be sorry, it's me." Now where the hell did she get a lunatic idea like that?

She removed one arm from his waist, to reach up and wipe away her own tears ... then his. Then she whispered, "I forgot. About you coming to the house of a man who abandoned you and your mother. Acted as if you didn't even exist. And you ignored all that. For me. I forgot that. I only remembered the recent past. I ... " Her voice broke, and Buck pulled her back into his arms. He pressed another kiss to her forehead, feeling as if he had been kicked in the chest.

She felt guilty for the rift between them, for all those years. A rift he helped to create, first by putting her off when she wanted to visit him, then by shutting her out when she arrived at the SGC. Buck whispered, "Wasn't your fault, baby girl. I got so caught up in protecting you from what my life was like, I forgot to include you in my life. And then I was so ashamed of the way I treated you ... things went from bad to worse."

There was a soft sniff, then, "We're a pair, aren't we?" Buck just laughed, and didn't answer. Wasn't much he could say to that. And so, for several moments, neither sibling said anything. Until Adriana sighed softly, "Did I upset Kevin badly?" Buck didn't answer at first, choosing instead to think about what he was saying this time. And, replaying the entire scene in his head, Buck realized the child hadn't been upset ... worried, yes. But not scared.

He answered honestly, "No. I think he was more worried about you than anything else." He felt his sister nod her head against his chest, and Buck asked slowly, mentally kicking himself for not seeing this possibility before, "Adriana ... baby girl ... it isn't just your memories, is it? What's been bothering you all day?" There was a startled gasp from his sister, and Buck wanted to shake her ... or maybe kill their father. The major said softly, "You're nothing like him, little sister. Your boyfriend has been turned into a little boy. That doesn't make you a pedophile."

"I was afraid. Because children are so small and powerless. That's what I remember most about being a child. Not just ... it, but being so damn helpless. Not knowing what I did to deserve what he was doing to me ... because if I knew, I'd stop doing it," Adriana replied softly. Buck had learned during the last few months that it was common for abuse survivors to blame themselves, even if the abuser didn't outright tell them that it was their own fault, that they made the abuser hurt them.

But, even knowing that ... it took all of his self-control to keep from telling his sister forcibly that she wasn't responsible. She knew that now. In her mind. She was slowly coming to accept it in her heart. The sexual abuse began when she was eight years old, continuing until she was seventeen. But she only began to heal within the last few months, which meant she wasn't finished. Adriana continued, "I was afraid. That I was like him. That ... desiring the man, who became a child ... that would make me like him. And until I saw you two in the office, when Mary, Billy and I got here with Mindy ... I didn't realize I was afraid of that."

Here, again, Buck remained silent. Adriana continued slowly, as if she wasn't even sure what she wanted to say, and was fumbling through the words, "But then ... it's like ... he wasn't Vin. Not my Vin. Not our Vin. He is, but he isn't. He's a child, a lost child. And I didn't want that. I wanted to protect him. Take care of him. I'm not like our father, after all, Buck. I'm not like him at all."

Buck simply hugged his sister again, whispering, "Damn straight you ain't like him, baby girl. You're nothin' like him. You're stronger and better than he could ever hope to be. You're stronger than your mama was, too. And I don't want you to ever forget that." He felt Adriana nod against his shoulder, and Buck said softly, "We don't have to go nowhere, baby girl. Not if you don't want to." With a soft sigh of assent, Adriana finally released the last bit of tension. And the two Wilmington siblings simply sat in that abandoned corner of the SGC, until they would be needed again.

Part 40

Chris had just finished helping Kevin to dress in the general's office, when General Hammond joined them, saying without preamble, "I just heard from SG-1. They know what happened, and they're on their way back." Chris snapped his head up. Hammond continued, his face softening as he looked at Kevin, "Listen, son, I need to talk to you ... need to talk to Chris and the other adults. It's about a missing friend of theirs. You won't mind, coming back later, will you?" Kevin looked from the general to Chris inquiringly.

The colonel said softly, "It'll be fine, Kevin. Maybe you can find Billy, too." Kevin's face brightened at that suggestion, and Chris realized the little boy felt a little more comfortable with Billy than he did with any of the others. He gently tapped the end of Kevin's nose with one finger, making the little boy look at him cross-eyed, an expression which made Chris laugh. He swung Kevin down and the little boy scurried into the hall ... to be met by a surly looking JD.

Hammond said, putting his hand on the top of Kevin's head, "Kevin, this is Corporal Dunne. He'll be escorting you to the infirmary, where Billy is waiting with his mother. Corporal, I trust I made myself clear, regarding this child's safety?" The elder Texan's bright eyes bore into the young corporal, who remained sullen. However, he nodded, and Hammond knelt in front of Kevin, turning him gently to face him.

Chris looked from his little brother to JD, and added a silent warning of his own. JD dropped his eyes, and Chris returned his attention to Hammond. The general said softly, but just loud enough for Chris to hear him, "Don't pay any attention to him, Kevin. The other Vin is one of his friends, one of his very best friends, in fact. And JD is very worried about him. You've done nothing wrong, son, and I don't want you to think you did."

In other words, Larabee thought, his attitude isn't your problem, so try not to take it personally. He wasn't sure if the little boy understood, even after Kevin nodded solemnly. As the two boys left the room, Hammond rubbed his temples and sighed, "Corporal Dunne was very disgusted at the idea of drawing 'babysitting' duty. But I don't want him at this meeting, and in addition, it's time he dealt with whatever is troubling him. Does anyone know where Major or Doctor Wilmington are?"

"Adriana ... had a breakthrough while we were giving Kevin a bath, and Buck went to make sure she was alright," Carly explained, leaning against Orrin's desk. Hammond looked at her blankly, and Carly went on, obviously uncomfortable, "A breakthrough. Where her sperm donor is concerned." Now Hammond's eyes widened, as he realized what she meant, then narrowed again.

However, he didn't say anything, choosing instead to say, "All right. Chris, Dr. Sanchez, and Mr. Standish. I want you in the briefing room in fifteen minutes, I'll page them both to join us there. SG-1 is due back in about an hour, and there are some things I want to discuss with you in the meantime. Dr. Tanner, your aunt will be arriving shortly with your sister. I want you to brief her, both of them, on what's happened. We plan on asking Elizabeth to join the SGC once she graduates from college."

"Oh joy," Carly muttered, and Chris just gave his sister a sympathetic smile. Between attending this briefing, and telling Josie Tanner about what happened to her one and only nephew, Chris would have no trouble whatsoever making a choice. And confronting Josie would not have been the choice he would have made. Carly continued, "All right. You know Aunt Jo will want to see the little guy, don't you?"

Hammond nodded, and Carly muttered, "Then it's off to the guillotine for me. Say something nice about me at my funeral, dear brother." Chris responded by kissing his sister's cheek, then Carly left the room, as if she was, indeed, marching to her death. She was muttering all the way, and Chris looked at Hammond questioningly. That was three of them. He had already said he didn't want JD at the briefing.

Hammond replied, "Mr. Jackson will be coming in ... he planned to do so anyhow, since he has coloring books for the boy. I don't want Corporal Dunne at the briefing, because I'm sure I'll have enough interruptions from you ... and JD doesn't have your self-control, Chris." Larabee snorted at that. There was a frightening concept. And Hammond said seriously, correctly guessing the source of the derision, "You have a lot of self-control, Chris. You just choose to pretend to be a loose cannon. It leads other people to underestimate you."

"All of which leads to a very interesting question, General Hammond ... exactly what did SG-1 learn on their return trip, if you're so concerned about Colonel Larabee and Corporal Dunne's reactions?" Ezra asked, putting into words what everyone was thinking. Hammond eyed the police negotiator for several moments, and it worried Chris that he couldn't read the general's expression. Hammond wasn't one to wear a mask, not the way Chris or Ezra did, but there were times when shutters dropped over his soul.

At last, he replied, "I'll let SG-1 explain that. For now, I need to speak with Dr. Frasier. Dismissed." The men in the room saluted him, and Chris watched the general leave. Now that, he decided, was interesting. I've never seen the general do that before. Either SG-1 didn't tell him more than what he told us ... which I find very unlikely ... or he wants this to be explained only once. Chris was leaning toward the latter, and as he got ready to say as much to the other men in the room, the general's voice could be heard over the loudspeaker, paging Buck and Adriana to report to the Gate Room as soon as possible.

As the intercom clicked off, a very ticked-off Charlotte Richmond entered the office on a pair of crutches, with her husband and Mindy on either side of her. Oh, this was not good ... and just how in the hell did Mindy end up with Charlotte? That question was answered as Charlotte eased herself onto the desk, twin red dots burned into her cheeks. She said without preamble, "Mindy decided she would come with us ... give me some puppy first aid."

Mindy settled herself at Charlotte's feet as the archaeologist rubbed her good ankle along the dog's silky coat. Chris reflected that Miss Mindy was definitely partial to puppy first aid when it came to an injured person. Janet Frasier noticed the same thing, and she noticed how the patient healed better after a visit from Mindy since the first time Adriana brought the border collie to the SGC, months earlier.

Charlotte looked directly at Chris, asking, "What happened? All I know is that adorable little boy in the hall is Vin. How did it happen, and how can we turn him back to our Vin Tanner?" Chris looked from Charlotte, to Mindy, and then to a very sullen Will. The man was actually pouting. He looked like a damn two year old! Chris looked back at Charlotte questioningly, and she said, "I threatened him with a crutch in the crotch next time he shot off his mouth." Chris winced. What was it with Charlotte and Adriana, and threatening men like that?

However, he didn't ask the question. Instead, he explained, "While Vin was on a supposedly routine mission with SG-1, they encountered a Gou'ald device of some kind. It overloaded, and when SG-1 could see again ... Vin was a five year old boy." Charlotte's eyes nearly bugged out of her head, and Chris added, "Apparently, SG-1 is on their way back already. They found something, when they went back to the planet."

"First off, Colonel Larabee, you should know by now that there is no such thing as routine when it comes to SG-1," Charlotte said. Chris inclined his head, unable to argue with that logic. The archaeologist continued, "And second ... SG-1 didn't leave that long ago. What did they find this time that they missed the last time?" This time, Chris shrugged. He was clueless in that respect. Charlotte added, "And third ... can we get him back?"

"We can," Chris said quietly, "we're just heading over to the Gate Room, to find out what SG-1 learned when they went back to the planet. We can get him back, and we will. In the meantime ... " Chris smiled and added, "In the meantime, we're enjoying this little boy." Charlotte's eyes softened, and Chris admitted, "And you're right, of course. Where SG-1 is concerned, there is no such thing as 'routine' anything. Throw someone as unpredictable as my kid brother into that mix, and you got a disaster just waiting to happen"

Charlotte nodded, and the remaining members of SG-7 filed passed her, heading for the door. Chris looked at her husband and said very softly, "And as for you. I'll only tell you this once, Richmond. You stay away from that child. Because if you don't, and something happens to him because of you ... you won't have to worry about that crutch of your wife's connecting with your crotch. I'll shove it somewhere else."

There was a flash of anger in Richmond's eyes, but he nodded his understanding. Chris walked past, and Mindy jumped to her feet. She had evidently decided that she had given Charlotte all the puppy first aid she could ... it was time for her to find someone else who needed her. She padded at Larabee's side, as Chris wondered if Kevin was alright ... or if JD would try to ditch the munchkin at his first opportunity.

Part 41

When George Hammond arrived in the briefing room, some twenty minutes after leaving Orrin's office, it was to find almost everyone assembled, who was supposed to be there. Those yet to arrive were SG-1 themselves and Nathan Jackson. Both Wilmington siblings were present and accounted for, along with Larabee, Standish, and Sanchez. Before he came here, Hammond made a stop at the infirmary, where he had a discussion with Mary Travis and Janet Frasier.

According to Captain Travis, Tansy Richmond was in the nursery with Rafael Martinez, who had taken to calling her 'sobrina.' Never mind that he couldn't stand her father ... a bond evidently developed between Martinez and Tansy while he was taking her to join her parents months earlier. Meanwhile, Gerard Whitman was enjoying some downtime with his daughter. The briefing with SG-3 would be later. Much later. So George didn't have to worry about killing Will Richmond today, which was growing into a greater possibility, the more he was around the man.

Dr. Tanner was informing her aunt about the change which had taken place in Vin, while Josie was in Texas to retrieve her daughter. George cringed. He really didn't envy her that particular task. Neither did Orrin, evidently. Dealing with Will and Charlotte Richmond when those two were arguing was bad enough. Dealing with Josie Tanner when she was on a tear was even more scary.

Hammond allowed his eyes to rest next on the Wilmington siblings, the reason he had gone to speak with Janet Frasier. After hearing of the incident earlier, he wanted to speak with the CMO. While she wasn't a psychologist or a psychiatrist, she did know a fair amount about abuse survivors, as she had been raising one for the last five years. While Cassandra's original parents weren't abusive, it could easily be argued that the Gou'ald using that child as a Trojan horse was a form of abuse.

In addition, as CMO of the compound, Janet Frasier had valuable insights into the minds of the people she took care of. He had confided his concerns about Adriana Wilmington's flashback, but Dr. Frasier seemed to think it was nothing to worry about. In fact, while the CMO hesitated to apply the term ' normal' to anyone, much less one of the Wilmington siblings, she would say that for a woman in her situation, Adriana was behaving normally. Or, at least, reasonably.

"You need to realize, sir, that molestation, like rape, is a form of power, of control," the doctor explained, "which means that the victims and survivors are powerless. It sounds like an obvious statement ... but it leads to my next. They take control in whatever way they can. For all these years, Adriana has controlled her memories, because that was all she could control. Now, since she's getting therapy, those walls are coming down. There's another complication. In a way, we've all been thrown into a time warp, because Vin has been turned into a child."

Hammond hadn't thought of it that way, but he saw what she meant. Seeing this, the doctor continued, "Am I concerned about a young woman who has kept that abuse silent for most of her adult life, now regaining more of her memory? No. Should I be concerned if Adriana loses touch with reality, if she had lost control of her emotions when she saw Kevin out of the tub? Absolutely. But that's not what it sounds like to me. It's not even flashbacks. Think of it as a window opening into her own past. She'll get a peek through ... and then, the curtains close."

"So what you're saying, Doctor, is that Dr. Wilmington is in no danger of losing touch with reality ... she's not a danger to herself or anyone else?" General Hammond asked. So long as Kevin was a child, and remained within the SGC, he was the general's responsibility. He wanted to make sure the archaeologist posed no threat to the child, for any reason. Janet Frasier shook her head emphatically.

"No, sir. In fact, I've noticed that these memories don't usually crop up during a mission. If they did, I would say she might endanger herself or the others on the team inadvertently. But, during a situation, she's focused on the job. It's only during quiet times or when she's waiting, like on the Magyar mission, that the memories push to the surface. And speaking of that mission, it didn't surprise me that she told Vin during a quiet moment ... what surprised me was that she acknowledged the conversation when she came back to the SGC," the doctor replied.

What exactly did she mean by that? Janet must have seen the question, before it was asked, for she explained, "Adriana had kept that secret for nearly twenty years, sir. It didn't pertain to the mission, therefore, under ordinary circumstances, she wouldn't have included it. But at the time, she was tired and hurting. All of her defenses were down." That, Hammond could understand and accept. She paused, and added, "And one other thing we should remember. Adriana chose a long time ago, as Vin did, to become a protector, not a predator."

Point taken. Looking now at the pale, but composed face of Adriana Wilmington, and the protective, determined expression of her brother, Hammond acceded to Frasier's decision. It was never truly a matter of her endangering the child ... more, he wanted to be ready for any questions which came up about the young woman's mental state. Most people in the compound didn't know about her past ... it was no one else's concern, and Hammond wanted to keep it that way.

He said, drawing every one's attention, "Since Mr. Jackson won't be arriving until around the same time SG-1 arrives back at the Gate, I'd like to turn this meeting over to you all. I want to hear any comments, questions, or observations you have, regarding this latest Gou'ald device. I realize no one but SG-1 has studied it, and that's how I'd like to keep it. One five year old in the compound is quite enough."

That earned him a laugh, and Adriana said dryly, "Too late for that, sir, I know entirely too many five year olds in the bodies of adults at the moment. Certain members of present company included, I should add." That caused another laugh, and Adriana continued, "I'll need to talk to Daniel, before I give my input. Aside from the effect it's had on ... on Vin, I really don't know much about it." She paused, frowning, then added, "That reminds me. Where is he?"

"Corporal Dunne is escorting him to the infirmary, to meet Captain Travis and the boy," Hammond replied. He eyed the archaeologist, who simply returned the look without speaking. If she had any smart-ass remarks on her mind, they were evidently staying there, instead of passing her lips. He wondered if he could convince Colonel O'Neill to take a page ... or an entire chapter, for that matter ... from her book.

Then he decided he didn't really want Jack O'Neill to change. He could be a royal pain in the ass, but Hammond was used to the colonel the way he was. And, Hammond acknowledged, he was effective in the role he played ... smart ass remarks and all. Chris Larabee asked quietly, drawing Hammond's attention away from O'Neill and to someone else who was causing him concern, "Do you really think JD would ever allow anything to happen to Vin?"

"No. I just made it clear that Kevin's safety was in his hands, after Corporal Dunne sneered that he had better things to do than baby-sit some brat SG-1 picked up in their travels," Hammond replied. Every person present sat up straight in their respective chairs, each pair of eyes flashing with rage, and Hammond said, "I don't think he accepts the child is truly Kevin Tanner, regardless of the results of Dr. Frasier's exams."

"That is not the point!" Major Wilmington exploded, ignoring the desperate head-shaking coming from his younger sister, as well as the almost lethal glare coming from Chris Larabee. The major continued, "In the first place, he's seen the pictures of Vin when he was a little fella ... he knows that's Vin! In the second place, even if it wasn't, it don't matter! That little boy ... we're all he's got!"

"But he's jealous ... because of the attention everyone's been heaping on that little boy. That's the other reason why you placed Kevin in JD's care, isn't it? The same reason Chris asked me to accompany JD when we were rescuing General Travis," Dr. Wilmington asked, settling back in her chair once more. Both Larabee and Hammond looked at her in surprise, and she asked, "What? I'm an archaeologist, yeah, but one of my roomies in college was a psych major."

So she was, and Hammond was actually once informed that part of being an archaeologist included understanding the reasons people would do things. Not just examining the things various cultures left behind, but trying to understand why their artifacts were created.

"The lovely Dr. Dawn Jackson," Ezra Standish confirmed, and Dr. Wilmington nodded. Hammond had forgotten about the connection forged between the pair, because of Dawn Jackson. Standish continued, "I never realized, Colonel Larabee, that your purpose in assigning our recalcitrant cartographer to Adriana, was to test that young lady." The archaeologist actually giggled at that response.

"Who says Chris was testing me? I just meant that when you face something that bothers you ... you face yourself. Not necessarily demons or even fears. Chris knew about my ... problems with JD, and he knew I doubted my abilities, especially after the incident on my first mission. Chris was telling me, without words, that no matter whose life was at stake, he trusted me to watch the backs of his team members. Whether I liked them or not," she replied.

"Damn, stud," Major Wilmington said, shaking his head, "I never guessed she had you pegged so well." Hammond looked at Larabee, whose expression could be best described as 'wop-jawed.' Wilmington continued, looking back at Hammond, "Is that what you're trying to do here? With JD escortin' the little fella to the infirmary? And that reminds me ... did anyone else think it was odd that Charlotte was outta the infirmary so quick?"

"Not really," Hammond replied, remembering his conversation with Janet Frasier, "Richmond was making a nuisance out of himself, but he wouldn't leave without his wife. Dr. Frasier allowed Dr. Richmond to leave, with the instruction to return later. Does anyone else have anything to offer regarding the device encountered by SG-1 and Mr. Tanner? Any ideas about what it may be used for?"

"We can tell you that, sir," Colonel O'Neill said, entering the briefing room with the rest of the his team. He ducked his head, looking a bit guilty, and said, "Sorry about the entrance, sir, but we had to decide if we would contact the Tok'ra first, or come back first. Daniel convinced we could should come back first, which meant reporting to the briefing immediately. Oh, and just so you know ... Nathan Jackson is right behind us." Excellent. It was time to get down to work.

Part 42

Kevin had decided he didn't like this man very much. He and the man were on their way to the infirmary, to see Billy and his mama, when the man saw someone he knew. They had been standing here, talking for what seemed like an eternity and totally ignoring Kevin. The little boy had tried several times to get the man's attention. He needed to go to the bathroom. Real, real bad. Every time Kevin spoke up, the man snarled, "Just a minute! Geezus! I'm a goddamn cartographer, not a baby-sitter!" Kevin thought about telling him about saying bad words, but remembered he was smaller than the man.

At last, Kevin snuck away. He couldn't hold it for much longer, and he was a big boy. Big boys didn't wet their pants. Kevin had learned to take notice of his surroundings, and he remembered where the bathroom was. He made it there without incident, closed the door behind him, and crawled up onto the toilet. The little boy was pleased to discover that he could balance himself on one side of the toilet and take care of his business.

Sighing with relief, he balanced himself on the side of the sink, to wash his hands. He wasn't about to try to flush the toilet ... not from where he was standing, at least. He'd fall in. Instead, he washed his hands, then wiped them on his pants. He'd apologize to Billy's mama later. Kevin jumped down from the toilet, and immediately wished he had stayed up on his perch. How was he gonna get the door open again?

But as he drew closer to the door, he saw it was open a little. The child pulled with all of his strength, and managed to slip through the door. Though just barely. Now. He had to find his way back to the man. It didn't occur to Kevin to just find the infirmary on his own. No, he had to do what the general said. He had to find the man, 'cause the general said to stay with him, and Kevin figured he was already in trouble for finding the bathroom on his own.

On the other hand, he would have been in trouble for wetting his pants. The little boy headed in the direction he came, only to find two men he didn't recognize blocking his path. They didn't look like anyone here ... their clothes looked different. But Kevin did recognize the look in their eyes. He had seen it too many times, just before Mr. Montrose started in. But this time, the little boy recognized that he wouldn't be able to hide. He had to run.

And the child turned and ran in the opposite direction, ignoring the catcalls and jeers of the men behind him. He just kept running, a voice inside his head chanting, 'go, go, go, go!' And Kevin listened to the voice, he listened and kept running. He didn't this place, but he ran anyhow, because he knew if he stopped, the men would catch him. If they caught him ... Kevin's mind shut down on that, and he just kept running.

Another voice in his head began chanting, find Chris, find Chris, find Chris, Chris will make them go away. But he couldn't find Chris, he didn't know where Chris was. He didn't know where any of the grown-ups were. Where were the grownups???

Wait... he saw someone. A man. Tall. With hair that was a lot like Kevin's, only shorter. He was dressed like Chris and the others. He stood in a doorway, and he dropped to one knee, opening his arms to Kevin. As if he was a pa and Kevin was his son. Kevin trusted the voice inside his head once more, the voice which told him this man was safe, as safe as the other men were bad.

He felt arms close around him, and in that brief moment, when the man scooped him into his arms, Kevin saw the man's eyes. They were blue ... just like Kevin's own, then he was being drawn into the man's chest. One of the man's hands cupped the back of Kevin's head protectively. Kevin could see no more. But he heard the feet running, running toward them. Heard the man growling, "Leave ... this ... child ... alone!"

And then ... nothing. The hand was removed from the back of his head, and Kevin looked around. The men were now running in the other direction. Kevin looked at his rescuer, who watched them go with a contemptuous expression. The little boy put his hand on the side of his rescuer's face, drawing his attention to Kevin, and the bright blue eyes softened now. He said softly, "It's all right, little one. They won't bother you any more. Would it be all right if we waited here in the closet? I can't trust the boy to take care of you."

Kevin nodded and lay his head down on the man's shoulder. His rescuer stepped back, and the door closed behind him. Kevin didn't like little space, but somehow, this man made the space seem much, much bigger. There was a soft sigh as Kevin and the man slid down the wall, and the man whispered, "Oh, I'm tired." There was another silence, as the man pressed a gentle kiss to Kevin's forehead, then he added, "But it's worth it. You're worth it."

"Mister? Why was those men chasin' me?" Kevin asked. He paused, snuggling in closer. He didn't know why he felt like this man was all right for him to trust, why he felt so sure that this man wouldn't hurt him. But just as he just knew the men in the hall would hurt him, Kevin also knew the man now holding him wouldn't. And again, the man sighed, a sigh which every child recognized. It was the sigh of an adult who didn't know the answer to a question.

But, like so many other adults, the man who had rescued Kevin tried anyhow. He said softly, "Some people, Vin, just like to hurt others. They're small people ... not because their bodies are small, but because their souls are. They need to hurt people, to make themselves big. Or feel big. They need to hurt little people, like you, in order to feel strong. Just like those men. Just like Buck and Adriana's father."

"I don't like him," Kevin said, making a face in the darkness, "I don't like that mean man in the hall, neither. I don't wanna ever be like him. Or those men who was chasin' me. I don't wanna hurt people. It don't make me feel good." He felt the man's arms tighten around him, and another kiss was dropped on top of his head, the way Mama used to do. Kevin yawned, suddenly feeling very sleepy, and asked, "How come ya call me 'Vin,' and nobody else does?"

There was a soft laugh, and the man said, "I don't really know. But I do know that you'll be nothing like those men when you grow up." Kevin shifted, wanting to believe the man, but afraid he might be wrong. The man continued, "When you grow up, you'll be tall and strong. You'll be proud and determined, a man anyone would be proud to call son. Anyone with any degree of sense, at least."

There was something in the man's voice which Kevin didn't understand. He sounded almost angry. But before he could ask, the man continued in a faraway voice, "You'll look a lot like me. Only your hair will be much longer. And let me give you a piece of advice, munchkin, resist any temptation to cut it. It looks very good on you. Besides, I happen to know that your girlfriend will tell a friend of yours that it would be cut over her dead body."

A girlfriend? Girls? EWWWWWWWW! But the events of the last few minutes had taken their toll on Kevin, and he was getting more and more sleepy.

Before he fell asleep, however, there was one thing he wanted to know. Kevin whispered, his head secure against the man's chest, "Mister? I'm real grateful to ya for helpin' me, but my mama always told me not to talk to strangers. And I don't know yer name." There was another, soft laugh of the man now holding him. The man began rubbing his hand in circles on Kevin's back. Just like his mama used to do.

"Your mama was a very smart, very special lady, Kevin Parris Tanner," he whispered, "and you're absolutely right. I thank you for your trust, especially knowing how much you hate little spaces. And you asked two questions, even though it only sounded like one. I helped you, because I wasn't there for you when you needed me the first time. No matter how much I wanted to be. And Alex. My name is Alex. Alexander Christopher Larabee."

Part 43

"So, what you're saying is, this device is sort of a dream machine, that fulfills the desire of its ... of whoever comes into contact with it?" Josiah Sanchez asked. Daniel Jackson bobbed his head in acknowledgment, and the anthropologist mused, "Interesting. Totally in line with what we know of the Gou'ald, but I am curious. If this thing is a dream machine ... fulfilling the desires of whoever uses it, why has Vin been turned into a five year old?"

"Actually, I think I can answer that as well," the young Egyptologist replied. All eyes turned once more to him, and Josiah found himself thinking that it was a bit like a tennis match. Daniel cleared his throat, saying, "Yes. Well. Uhm. See, while Sam was trying to figure out what the machine did, I was trying to figure out what Earth culture was the basis for the planet, and what language it was in. Anyhow, Vin said something to me about how he wished he could talk to his mother ... wished she could meet Adriana."

Ahhhhh! Now things were starting to fall into place. Josiah said, "So, since Vin was five years old when his mother died, the machine malfunctioned and actually turned him into a five year old?" Daniel nodded, looking more than a little sheepish. Wasn't his fault. Regardless of what Daniel had done or said, the second that thing started overloading, Vin would have taken the same action. He would have pushed Sam Carter out of the way, not because she was a woman, but because she was one of his. That was who he was.

Josiah said as much, observing, "I got way too much respect for that boy, to say this would have happened if anyone had done their job better. Vin made a choice. He knew there was a chance he could get hurt. But he knew he couldn't live with himself if something happened to Major Carter. Don't take that away from him." Each member of SG-1 bowed their heads, because that was what each had been thinking. If I had done this.

It was a mindset which Josiah understood well. Teal'c said into the silence that followed, "Vin Tanner is a warrior, and a warrior makes choices. He made his choice. But that does not stop me from wishing I could not have prevented him or Major Carter from being harmed in any way. It is simply the way of the warrior. To protect. To take the consequences upon oneself, so another does not have to."

Josiah thought back to his time in Vietnam. He thought about something he heard Kevin say, about his neighbor's son, who had died in Vietnam. He thought about Julia Tanner and her Mateo. Then he thought about his conversation with Pegeen Larabee about her late brother-in-law, Alex Larabee, who had gone to fight in the Second World War so his younger brother wouldn't have to. He couldn't argue with Teal'c, because he knew the big Jaffa was right.

The room once more descended into silence. It was Alex's older nephew who broke the silence, saying, "All right. We know now how Vin was turned into a child, and why it happened. The question now becomes how do we get our Vin back? Because that's what I want. I want our Vin, my little brother, back. We need him. And yes, I know I'm being damn selfish here, but I've never claimed to be something I'm not."

General Hammond said, looking at SG-1, "Jack, you said something about trying to decide between going to the Tok'ra for help and coming back. Why would you even discuss going to the Tok'ra for help in this situation?" While they were allies to the Gou'ald cousins, there was tension on both sides of the alliance. Jack O'Neill himself was one of the most uneasy about the Tok'ra.

O'Neill replied, "It's not the Tok'ra I'm interested in, General, but Skaara. He's still with the Tok'ra. I was hoping he would ... well, give us some ideas about how to fix the machine. I wouldn't ask him to access his memories of Klorel. That goddamn snakehead violated him once, I don't want to do to the poor kid as well. But ... " The colonel's voice trailed off. Josiah understood. The young man from Abydos was still healing from his years of being suppressed by Klorel. He still had the memories of the atrocities committed by the son of Apophis.

And, he was still searching for a way to atone. Josiah was certain that the young man would take the chance given to him. He had nothing to do with Klorel's evil. The decisions weren't his, but the actions were. As O'Neill had said, Klorel had violated Skaara. In more ways than one. While part of him could accept that he wasn't responsible, a larger part said he was. It was this larger part which needed atonement. And Josiah both welcomed that desire to atone for sins that weren't Skaara's ... and hated himself for wanting to take advantage of it.

Hammond nodded slowly, saying, "Permission granted. SG-1, I want you to be ready to leave within the hour. In the meantime, Colonel Larabee, I want you and your people ... " He paused as there was a knocking at the door. Josiah saw Hammond's eyes sweep across the room, trying to figure out if anyone was missing. No. Every member of SG-7 was here, except JD and Vin. All members of SG-1 were here. Adriana was here. Everyone was present and accounted for, and it was a very rare person who would be brave enough to interrupt General Hammond during a meeting.

Hammond moved to the door, opening it to reveal a very worried-looking Mary Travis, Billy at her side. She immediate launched into an apology, saying, "I'm so sorry for disturbing you, General, but we were getting worried. Charlotte told us that JD and Vin passed her in the hall, but they never made it to the infirmary." Everyone sat up straight in their chairs. Mary continued, "Charlotte came back from Orrin's office, just like Janet asked her to, and she helped Janet, Billy, and I look."

"Meeting dismissed. SG-1, I want you back through the Gate as soon as you're ready to go. Colonel Larabee, you and I, and the rest of your team, are going to start searching for that boy," Hammond snapped out the orders. SG-1 left the briefing room and made their way back to the Gate Room. Josiah slipped out of the room behind Adriana ... and stopped in his tracks. He wasn't the only one who saw the Fury coming. Hammond groaned, "What else? Josie, join the search. Your nephew is missing."

Part 44

Josie Tanner was mad as hell. She got to the SGC, only to be informed that she and her daughter would be escorted. What the hell was going on with that? She was always escorted, she was a civilian who technically didn't have clearance, because 'technically,' she was no longer in the military. Josie could have told anyone who asked that while she was no longer active service, she would never be a civilian.

But she held her tongue, and shook her head when Elizabeth started to protest. Instead, she kept a bracing arm around her daughter's shoulders as they were escorted to Carly's office in the SGC. That was when Josie knew something was wrong. She could see it in Carly's eyes. Josie knew her niece as well as anyone did, and better than most. Carly proved Josie's instinct correct a moment later, when she said in a halting voice, "Sit down, Aunt Jo."

Josie sat. She listened in growing disbelief as Carly explained that while off-world, Vin encountered a Gou'ald device that turned him into a little boy. That wasn't possible. Those things just didn't exist! Carly reminded her that in the world of the SGC, anything was possible, probable, and highly likely. What sounded like science fiction to the rest of the world, was real or even mundane in Carly's world.

Josie didn't know what shocked her more. The news that her nephew had been literally regressed to the same age he was when Julia did, or the matter of fact way her niece told her about it. As if this sort of thing happened every day. It rattled the woman. But if Josie thought things couldn't get any worse, she was wrong.

After hearing her niece's story, Josie demanded to see her nephew. She still remembered Vin as a little boy, could still see in her mind's eye that child. She wanted to see him for herself. Carly agreed, saying that JD Dunne was escorting Vin to the infirmary, while the rest of SG-7 learned whatever SG-1 found out on the planet. Josie questioned why Vin wasn't placed in Adriana's care, only to learn that a) Adriana had a breakthrough about her father, and was a little shaky at the time, and b) JD was jealous of the little boy.

But as they headed for the infirmary, they came across JD. Without Vin. JD saw them and blanched. Josie heard a low growl from Carly as her niece shot from her side. She grabbed JD and slammed him hard into the wall. The violent reaction shocked JD, as much as it shocked Josie and Elizabeth. And then Carly growled, "Where's my brother, you little twit! You dumped him somewhere, didn't you?"

"He wandered off, while I was talking to someone. He wouldn't wait, kept saying he had to go to the bathroom!" JD whined. The shock of her niece's reaction had given way to anger, and Josie stepped to Carly's side, glaring at the young corporal. In short order, JD found himself surrounded by three very pissed off Tanner women. JD dug himself in even deeper, adding, "I'm a cartographer, not a baby-sitter!"

Carly released him with a snort of disgust, Josie just glared at him contemptuously, but it was Elizabeth who retorted, "You're a whiner, not a man! You constantly whine about how you're not treated like a grown up, well, guess what ... that's because you're not! He's five years old! They can't hold it as long as we can, you jerk! Mom, Carly, let's go. Maybe we can find General Hammond, and tell him what's going on."

They were in the Briefing Room, overlooking the Gate, and as they approached the room, they saw people filing out. Mary Travis was there, looking very worried, and Josie realized they just found out Vin was missing. This was borne out a moment later when George Hammond said, "Josie, your nephew is missing." From the expressions of the people around him, Josie was guessing they were mounting a search party.

Except SG-1, who was heading into the Gate Room. Josie said briefly, "I know. JD told us." Mary looked at her in surprise, and Josie explained in disgust, "That little twit was talking to someone, and ignored Vin when he said he needed to go to the bathroom. Vin apparently got tired of waiting, and went to find the bathroom on his own. Does he even know where the bathrooms are in this place?"

"I took him this morning. I'm just not sure if he would remember where it was, but that's a good place to start. There's a bathroom about halfway between where we all slept last night and the infirmary," Josiah replied. Josie motioned to Adriana, who looked deeply upset. The girl was probably blaming herself. Josie would have to remind her that George had made his decision before he knew about Adriana flashing back to her own childhood. And JD made the decision to ignore a five year old who needed to go to the bathroom.

"We'll search that entire area. We also need to face the possibility that Kevin may think he's in trouble," George said. Josie looked at the man, who continued, "He went off on his own, in a strange place. That goes against everything he's probably been taught. So he may be hiding. Check the closets and storage rooms when you check those corridors. Split up. Josie, you're taking Dr. Wilmington with you?"

Josie nodded, and George continued, "Dr. Tanner, take your younger sister. Captain Travis and Billy, you'll search together. Major Wilmington and Colonel Larabee, you take another section, and Dr. Sanchez and Mr. Jackson, you'll take the final corridor." Josie looked at the general questioningly. What would he be doing? And what about Ezra? George offered her a feral smile, replying, "I intend to deal with Corporal Dunne. Mr. Standish will come with me. He can make some calls from Orrin's office."

"Leave some for the rest of us, General. Okay, people, you heard the man ... move out!" Chris said. His team split up accordingly, while Standish accompanied George in the direction Josie, Carly, and Elizabeth came. Josie and Adriana headed immediately to the bathroom Josiah mentioned. Adriana knew what he was talking about, because Josiah and Vin were on their way back to Orrin's office when Chris, Mary, Adriana and Billy met them that morning.

They were quickly joined by Mindy, who hadn't been at all happy about being left by her humans. But dogs tend to be sensitive animals, and the border collie quickly sensed that something was terribly wrong. Adriana stopped and knelt in front of Mindy, murmuring, "Go with Chris, Mindy-Mindy. We gotta find Kevin, puppy, they need your help." Mindy just whined, but trotted off to join Chris and Buck.

Adriana rose to her feet, and the pair began walking once more. As the two women reached the bathroom, Josie said, "This isn't your fault, you know. When you left, Vin was in good hands ... he had Josiah, Ezra, Chris, and Carly to look out for him."

She knocked lightly on the door and when there was no answer, she opened it. Adriana followed her inside, muttering, "This feels strange ... never been inside a men's bathroom. Josie. Look." Josie, who had been trying to figure out if a little boy could push open that heavy door on his own, turned and joined the young woman. Adriana pointed to the toilet rim, indicating two marks on the seat. Two marks made by two tiny shoes. The archaeologist said, a bit obviously, "He's been here. He couldn't flush the toilet ... was probably afraid he'd fall in."

Josie flushed the toilet, agreeing with her. She remembered Elizabeth being afraid of falling in the toilet when she was little. Afraid she would fall into the toilet and down into the little hole, where a monster would eat her. She was too young to understand that she was too big to go through the hole. Everything seemed so big to her. Of course she could fit through that little hole, because she was little.

The two women left the bathroom, Josie murmuring, "He probably headed this way, since that was where he left JD." Adriana didn't answer ... she was kneeling on the cement floor, a distant expression on her face. It occurred to Josie that the young woman still hadn't acknowledged that this wasn't her fault, but instead of calling her on it, Josie asked, "Drina? What have you got?"

Instead of answering directly, Adriana replied slowly, "Back in college, Vin and I had this mutual education thing going on. I taught him about history, about the things I knew, and he taught me about the things he knew, including tracking."

Which explained how she noticed the sneaker marks on the toilet seat. Josie nodded her understanding, and Adriana went on, "Vin once told me, during one of the few times he would talk about his past, that his mother taught him to pay attention to his surroundings. That way, he would never get lost. In the last few months of her life, the lessons were almost daily. My guess is, Julia knew Jessica wouldn't come for Vin."

Josie nodded her agreement. It didn't surprise her, if that was the case. Adriana went on, "The trouble is ... Vin would have gone this way, because it was the direction where he left JD. He knew JD was there. But he never went that way, because Mary, Janet, and Charlotte searched the area around the infirmary. Which means he went back this way." She turned and pointed in the opposite direction. Adriana turned back to Josie again and asked, "Why?"

Josie thought about it, then looked at the young woman, saying, "He was being chased? Or was afraid? So we need to head that way. Do you know which doors are left unlocked?" Adriana just shrugged, reached out and tried one doorknob. It didn't give, and Josie took the other side of the hall. One by one, the women tried both sides of the hall. There was one door left at the end of the hall.

"That has to be it ... this is a dead end. Trouble is, this door is supposed to be locked. Damn. Uhm ... humor me a minute?" Adriana asked. Josie stepped away and Adriana called, "Kevin? Can you hear me? It's Drina." There was silence, then a thump. Well, that was positive. Maybe. Without really thinking about what she was doing, Josie reached past her companion, putting her hand on the knob ... and it turned.

Adriana looked at Josie quickly, then stepped back. Josie opened the door, to find a little boy asleep on the floor. And ... Josie's heart turned over. Oh God. It was true. It was really true. Vin was five again. The same age he was the last time she saw him, before only a few months earlier. It was like going back in time twenty-two years and standing still. Adriana slipped past Josie and put a gentle hand on Vin's shoulder. A pair of blue eyes opened and inspected Adriana sleepily. Then he held his arms out to her.

Adriana lifted him out of the closet, holding him tight against her body. Vin mumbled, still half asleep, "Miss Drina, I don' wanna go back to that man. He's not nice at all. I had to go to bafroom, was gonna wet my pants." Adriana gently stroked his back, the gentleness of her voice and touch at odds with the quiet fury in her dark eyes. But Josie knew the anger wasn't for the child in her arms.

"I know, baby, and you don't have to go back to him. We know it's not your fault, you're not in trouble," the archaeologist whispered. Vin just snuggled closer, burying his face against her neck, and Josie quietly closed the door behind them. Vin was safe now. They had to find the others. As the two women started back, they were met by Chris, Buck, Mary and Billy. Evidently, once they didn't find him, the two teams joined up.

"Drina? Where's Alex? He saved me," Vin asked sleepily. Alex? Josie looked at Adriana, who just shrugged. And she didn't seem particularly willing to give up the child in her arms to anyone, not even his older brother.

Vin continued, "The bad men was chasin' me after I went to the bafroom, and Alex scared them away. He was real big, and said I'd look just like him when I growed up." Adriana stopped, looked at the little boy, then looked at Chris. The colonel stepped closer, and Vin raised his eyes, whispering, "I sorry, Chris, I know I was a bad boy. But I had to go real bad, so bad it hurt. And the man wouldn't take me!"

Chris held out his arms to the little boy, and when Vin reached out to the colonel, Adriana released her grip on the little boy. Vin snuggled against Chris, who whispered, "I know, Kevin, I know, it's not your fault. Hey ... have you met Josie yet?" The little boy raised his head from Larabee's shoulder to look at Josie with an appraising expression. Then he frowned, the little head tilting to one side to regard her more thoughtfully.

"I got me an 'Aunt Josie,' didja know that, Chris?" Vin finally offered. He looked at Josie more carefully, and added, "An' she kinda looks like my Aunt Josie. M' name is Kevin Parris Tanner, ma'am, but ever'body calls me ' Vin.' Well, 'cept here, but that's cause there's another Vin who's all growed up." And Josephine Tanner, who had missed so much of her nephew's childhood, found herself falling in love all over again.

Part 45

If JD Dunne lived to be a hundred, he knew he would never forget the look Buck gave him when they passed in the hall. Buck was heading off to find the missing child, and JD heading for the general's office where, it was generally understood, he would get the Mother of All Ass-chewings. JD had never seen that look of disappointment ... of contempt, even ... in Buck's eyes. He hoped he never did again. And Chris didn't even look at him.

That was worse than the ass-chewing he was getting right now. Though just barely. JD hadn't seen General Hammond this angry since the corporal left the civilians, when he thought Buck was hurt during Adriana's first official mission. The general wound down, saying, "My God. Do you have any idea of the risk you caused to that child? All because of your hurt pride. You're a cartographer, not a baby-sitter ... so that means you can't be bothered to watch a friend's back when he can't do it himself."

The contempt and fury in the general's voice proved to be the breaking point for the corporal, who had been silent through the reaming. In fact, ever since this nightmare began, he had been silent. No more. JD retorted, "Sir, I don't care what Dr. Frasier says. That little brat is not Vin Tanner! He's nothing like Vin Tanner, and he could never grow up to be Vin Tanner! Vin Tanner doesn't attract half the attention that brat does, and he sure as hell doesn't have this entire compound wrapped around his little finger!"

"I thought as much. This is about your jealousy. Sit down, Corporal! In the first place, I gave you an order! It was very simple. Escort Kevin from the office to the infirmary, so Dr. Frasier could run more tests on him. Instead, you decided to stand and talk to someone for almost thirty minutes, forcing a five year old child who has been here for not even two days to find the men's room on his own!" Hammond snapped.

He shook his head in disgust, continuing, "And why? Because you were jealous of that child, of the attention he's been receiving from the other men. You're no longer the youngest, the adored baby, and your nose is out of joint. Well, grow up, soldier! You're in the United States Army, and in Stargate Command. You're perfectly healthy, both mentally and physically. We don't have time to deal with your whining, and that is exactly what you're doing!"

Whining?!?!?! JD started to interrupt, but the general wasn't finished with him. The Texan snapped out, "You whine about how no one wasn't around to pay that kind of attention to you. No one except your mother. That's more than that child had after his mother died. Kevin's mother died when he was five years old, Mr. Dunne. You were nineteen. Two things could have happened, Mr. Dunne, when the other men reached out to him. Kevin could have pulled back in fear, or he could have reached out."

Now JD saw where this was going, but Hammond wasn't finished. He said, "He chose to reach out. You say that can't possibly be Vin Tanner, because he's afraid? Regardless of what Colonel Larabee and Dr. Frasier both say? I say, that willingness to go past his own fear is indeed the Vin Tanner we all know. The same courage which he showed when he stood up to Will Richmond earlier. Even as a child, Vin Tanner was a protector."

"He didn't have to run off," JD muttered. But even as he spoke, he knew that for the lie it was. Even before the general's eyes darkened. Still, he didn't take back his words. He had been silent too long, his resentment of this child simmering. How dare this little brat try to take Buck and the others away from him? Who did he think he was? JD was the youngest member of SG-7, the baby of the group, and that little brat couldn't take that specialness away from him!

"Like hell he didn't, Corporal Dunne!" Hammond snarled, slamming both hands down on his desk, "You know damn good and well that a child doesn't have the self control an adult does. What would you have had him do? Humiliate himself by wetting his pants? Maybe you've forgotten what it's like to be five years old, Corporal, but as the grandfather of two little girls, I can tell you ... a child of that age has pride. And I'm very sorry to say, that little boy's acting a helluva lot more mature than you are!"

There was a knock at the door, and Hammond barked a summons. The door opened, revealing Josiah. He said, never even looking at JD, "Josie and Adriana found Kevin in a hallway, not far from the men's room. He was in a closet, asleep. Chris has taken him back to the infirmary, making sure he wasn't hurt. From what they could get out of him after he woke up, and quit apologizing for running off, he was on his way back from the head when two men started chasing him. We don't know who they are, and we're still getting a description, but I wanted to update you. He seems to be all right, at least physically."

The general visibly relaxed, muttering, "Thank God. Though when I found out who was chasing a child and scared him badly enough to hide from us, I'll have their hides ... then turn them over to Teal'c. And thank you, Dr. Sanchez, for telling me. Would you be good enough to escort Corporal Dunne to his quarters? He's being temporarily relieved of duty, until he can learn how to follow orders."

For the first time, Josiah looked at JD, and the corporal cringed at the disappointment he saw there. But the big man simply nodded and gestured for JD to follow him. The general returned his attention to his paperwork, saying dismissively, "You may leave now, Corporal." JD numbly rose to his feet and saluted, then walked to the door, the general's words floating in his head. Couldn't follow orders. Relieved of duty. Oh, he was in deep this time.

There was silence as the two men walked from the general's office to JD's quarters. The corporal couldn't stop thinking about what just happened. Was the general right? He said JD didn't watch his friend's back. But that wasn't JD's friend. He was just some kid. Josiah said quietly, alerting JD that he had spoken aloud, "That shouldn't matter, John Dunne. This boy needs our help ... and you wouldn't give him that help when he asked."

JD lowered his eyes, and Josiah continued, "And think about one other thing, while you consider the general's words. When we get Vin back, and we will ... what will he think of your betrayal of his child self? Do you honestly imagine he'll ever trust you again? Oh, it seems so small. You were just talking to someone. It's not like you actually abandoned him. He ran away, after all. But consider this. Consider how many times that child was ignored and abandoned. And then consider that he trusted you."

And curiously, as Josiah turned and left JD alone in his quarters, those words hurt far more than General Hammond's ass-chewing. True enough, he hadn't done his duty. But that wasn't the worst of it. Josiah forced himself to look in the mirror, and confront himself. He stripped away the anger and the resentment, leaving only the truth. And it was an ugly truth. He whispered, sliding slowly down the wall, "Oh, God. What have I done?"

Part 46

"What can I do to help?"

Those were the most welcome words Jack O'Neill could have heard at that moment. Everyone was worried about the little guy currently missing. And as soon as Skaara heard they were here, he insisted on seeing them. Jacob Carter himself escorted them, and while it was always good to see Jacob again, the former general wasn't so pleased about why they were here.

He had never heard of this device, but immediately assumed they had tried to use it, which was how Vin got turned into a child. Sam quickly informed her father what really happened, which led to an apology from the general. Huh. Maybe the world really was coming to an end, since the former general spoke with his own voice and Selmak's at the same time. A Tok'ra actually apologized.

They found Skaara helping to train Tok'ra in forms of combat which were known to the Abydans, but not to the Gou'ald. The young man smiled when he looked up and saw them, but not even the smile could take away the haunted expression in his dark eyes. He called a break to the practice and led them to whatever the Tok'ra form of a cafeteria was. It wasn't until they were all seated and eating that O'Neill finally explained they needed Skaara's help.

The young man answered immediately, without question, "What can I do to help?" Jack looked at Daniel, and Skaara's brother-in-law immediately began explaining what had happened to Vin, and what they learned on their second trip. Skaara's eyes grew progressively darker and he replied, "I know of this machine. My f ... it was the idea of Apophis. As you have learned, Dan-yel, it is to fulfill the wishes of the user. But Apophis used it for an even darker purpose. He used it as an instrument of betrayal."

He lowered his head, and when he looked up again, Jack almost expected to see the glowing eyes of Klorel staring back at him. But there were tears in the brown eyes, instead. The young Abydan whispered, "While his 'guests' were entranced by the fulfillment of their desires, Apophis would kill them. He would have had no problem with killing a five year old child, as I'm sure you remember."

There was a bitterness in his voice, and both Jack and Daniel looked away. Jack couldn't forget that he had failed to protect Skaara from Apophis, just as Daniel couldn't protect his wife from becoming Amonet. Skaara cried out, "No! Do not look away from me! Is it not enough that I carry the guilt for what Klorel did in my body? You must not blame yourselves! There was nothing you could have done. And I do not know how to change your friend back."

The colonel and Egyptologist looked back at the young man. Tears were sparkling in his eyes as he said, "I do not know. But Klorel ... Klorel knows. I will look into my memory, and I will find out what he knew." Jack started to speak. He knew this was the only way they could get Vin back, but he wanted Skaara to know ... something. That he didn't have to do this, that Jack wouldn't ask him to do this, that he didn't have to offer to do this. Something. Anything that would make him feel less like he was using this boy. But before he could speak, Skaara shook his head, saying, "I know what you would say, O'Neill. But you are wrong. I must do this. For the sake of my own soul, I must do this."

He took a deep breath, released it and said, "But I must warn you. I will require preparation. Meditation. I cannot give you the answers you need, O'Neill. I need to cleanse myself for what will come." His eyes pleaded with Jack to understand. And O'Neill did understand. He cleared his throat, reaching across the table to take the young man's hand, and held it between his own two.

"Then we'll wait," he promised, "we'll wait as long as you need. You do whatever you need, kid. Hell. I can't call you that any more, can I? You're not a kid any more. You're a man now. Making the decisions of a man, and carrying the responsibilities of a man. You do what you have to, Skaara. We'll find a place to stay, and Carter will contact the SGC. Let them know what's going on, so Papa Bear Larabee won't turn into any more of a grizzly than he already has."

As Jack had hoped, that made the young man smile, and Skaara replied, "Yes, Colonel Larabee is as you say. You would do the same thing for me, O'Neill, or for Dan-yel." Jack could hardly argue with the truth, and Skaara added, "He only does it for people he loves. I am glad he is one of my friends. I would not wish to be his enemy. Come. I will take you to your quarters, while you wait for your answers."

"Right now, sir," Carter murmured as she pushed herself to her feet, "I wouldn't want to be Corporal Dunne." Jack shuddered. Now that went without saying! Between Chris and the two generals, that boy's ass was grass ... and he didn't even want to think about what the Ladies Tanner would do to him. Jack had seen those girls in action, and he didn't ever want on their bad side. Come to think of it, maybe Hammond's desire to bring Josie Tanner into the SGC as an active member wasn't such a bad idea.

Skaara asked, obviously overhearing Carter, "Why? What has Corporal ... what has happened to make Colonel Larabee angry with Corporal Dunne?" Jack didn't understand at first why Skaara rephrased his question, until he realized the original question would have been 'what has Corporal Dunne done.' Which would have sounded funny. Damn. The kid really was growing up! Made Jack feel old.

This time, it was Carter who explained what happened. While Skaara only knew of SG-7 by reputation, he was almost pop-eyed with shock by the time Carter finished. He shook his head, saying, "If such a thing had happened on Abydos, my father would have exiled the corporal as punishment. It is the duty and the privilege of an older brother or sister to look out for a younger brother or sister."

"Indeed, Skaara ... but Corporal Dunne resents that he is no longer the youngest member of SG-7. As the youngest member, he was special. That status of being special has been taken from him. He has not handled it well," Teal'c answered. Skaara looked at him quickly, and at first, O'Neill thought it was because of residual Klorel inside the young man's mind and heart. But then, Teal'c added, "I speak of things you do not understand?"

"You do. Sha'uri never treated me as if I was a burden. I was always her beloved brother, her responsibility and her joy," the young man answered, his voice cracking on his late sister's name. He looked at Jack, asking, "Do you understand this, O'Neill? That an older brother, as Corporal Dunne became, would resent a child for something he cannot stop? Why does he not resent Major Carter, for triggering the device?"

"You're asking questions which I can't answer now, Skaara. I don't understand JD Dunne, I never have. I think I'm too old to understand him," Jack admitted with a sigh.

He continued, "I've always been the father, the older brother. Never the younger brother, never the baby. I can't understand JD Dunne, because I have no point of reference. No way of understanding where he's coming from. The best I can do is with my imagination, and that's not enough this time. I can't understand how anyone could resent a child for something that's not their fault. Whether because a mother died in childbirth or complications from childbirth, or because a child has suddenly been replaced as the youngest."

Jack continued, bringing his emotions under control as he once more thought of his lost son, "But one thing I can do. I can make sure that while Vin Tanner is a little boy, he's protected, and I can do whatever I have to do to get him back." Skaara looked at him steadily for several moments, then nodded and smiled. A smile which, this time, chased the shadows in his eyes away, and he led them to their quarters.

Part 47

"Colonel, after Dr. Frasier is finished checking over Kevin, I want you to take him home with you," General Hammond said. The general had just joined them in the infirmary, his face and the top of his head still crimson. Obviously, he had been chewing out the recalcitrant member of SG-7, as Ezra put it. The negotiator had gone back to the general's office to make a few phone calls to the guards at the entrance to the compound ... just in case.

Once he covered all those bases, he had gone to the infirmary, where Chris and the others met him. Janet was busy checking over Kevin. He was tired and dirty, and Josie mentioned something about a man named Alex who rescued him. There was no one else in the closet with him, and Chris would have been inclined to say it was a fantasy on the part of the child. However, the description wouldn't allow him to do that.

Kevin had described his rescuer as a tall man with short, yellow and brown hair. He had blue eyes, and he wore a uniform. And ... even more interesting, he gave his name as Alexander Christopher Larabee. He told Kevin that when he grew up, he would look just like Alex, only with longer hair. Even with that information, Chris could have attributed what the boy said to something other than a ghost. It was possible, after all, that the memories of the adult Vin Tanner remained within him.

However, as Chris, Mary, Billy, Adriana and Josie took Kevin to the infirmary to have Janet check him out, Buck met up with Josiah and Nathan. Josiah went to the general's office to tell him that Kevin had been found, while Buck and Nathan went off in search of whoever had chased Kevin. They found the 'men,' if they could be called that ... two civilians, new to the base, who evidently decided that it would be fun to scare the hell out of a little kid. Buck and Nathan quickly taught them the error of their ways.

And those men confirmed Kevin's story, adding that the man who had pulled Kevin inside the closet even growled at them to leave the boy alone. Which meant the ghost of Chris and Vin's uncle was somewhere around in the base, looking out for his youngest nephew. It should have spooked Chris, even after some of the things he had seen and experienced in the SGC. Instead, he felt comforted, knowing that his uncle Alex was watching over them.

The general continued, once he had Larabee's attention, "Until SG-1 gets back ... and based on their last transmission, that's likely to be a few days ... I want you to take Kevin back to your home, Colonel. It's the safest place for him, because I obviously can't trust all of my current people. I'm authorizing, as of right now, a week's leave for both you and Captain Travis. I may need the other men, but that little boy needs you."

"What about Josie, Carly, and Elizabeth?" Chris asked softly as Janet finished her exam and nodded reassuringly. Chris felt himself relax, even though he hadn't realized he had been tense. On the other hand, he hadn't relaxed since Mary came to the briefing room to tell them that Kevin and JD never arrived at the infirmary. Which reminded him ... he needed to thank Josie. Mary had been second guessing herself ever since they found the boy, feeling as if she should have gone looking for him sooner.

Josie quietly reminded Mary that Kevin was with JD, whom everyone, especially General Hammond, thought could be trusted to act responsibly with the safety of a child. Mary had no reason to doubt the boy. And if she had sounded the alarm sooner, she would have been accused of being a hysterical female. It was a no win situation, she had done the best she could, and the one ultimately responsible was JD.

"Elizabeth is definitely going with you, or will head over to your house at some point during the next few hours. Dr. Tanner wants to remain here and help Dr. Frasier if she can. I think she's afraid of falling in love with the child," General Hammond murmured. Chris smiled, understanding exactly what the general meant. He could tell Josie had already lost her heart to little Kevin, and many other women had as well. Hammond continued, "Sergeant Tanner hasn't made her decision yet."

"All right. I'll talk to Mary. Anyone else you want us to take with us right now?" Chris asked, and the general shook his head. Chris continued, "All right. I'll ask Adriana if she would mind, us taking Mindy with us. Kevin loves her, and Adriana can pick her up when she gets off tonight. She told me before everything went haywire that her number one project is in stasis, because she's still waiting on input from Bree Lincoln."

"Correct, which is why I reassigned her to help Dr. Richmond today ... the lady Dr. Richmond, I should say. I may allow Corporal Dunne to leave the base tomorrow," the general replied. Chris looked at his commanding officer, his eyes narrowing, and Hammond added, "It'll all depend on him. I know you'd like to have a word or two ... or an entire paragraph ... with him, but you're needed somewhere else."

"Corporal Dunne can go wherever he damn well pleases," Chris bit out, "just so long as he stays the hell away from Kevin."

Somewhere in the back of his mind, Chris realized he sounded just like a father. But that was what he was. His son was dead, but he never stopped being a parent. That discovery stopped him short. He never stopped being a father. It was just, right now, his little brother needed him to be that father. And in that eerie way Hammond seemed to have at times, the man said gently, "When this is all over, you'll be able to go back to being his brother, Chris. It won't be easy ... but you'll do it."

Chris responded with a pained look for his CO and replied, "Sir? Don't take this the wrong way, but there are times when I really do hate you." Rather than looking offended, George Hammond simply laughed, and Chris muttered under his breath, "Dammit, knew I should have said no way when Orrin asked me to head up SG-7. First I start caring again, then that damn brother of mine gets into my mind, and now you're doing the same thing."

"And you wouldn't have it any other way, Christopher. You know it, and I know it," Hammond advised. Well, that was true, but it also wasn't the point. Hell, yes it was the point, it was the only point! Chris gave the general an exasperated stare, drawing another smile from the other man. Hammond said, struggling with that smile, "Take your little brother, Colonel Larabee, and go home. That's an order."

"Yes, sir," Chris sighed and moved away from the general. Cassie had arrived at the base about fifteen minutes earlier, and she was playing with Billy and Tansy in her mother's office. Mary was watching Janet's examination with worried eyes, and Chris moved toward his lady. He slipped his arm around her waist, saying softly, "It's not your fault ... it's not Drina's fault. And if I know Charlotte Richmond, she'll spend the rest of the day driving that point into Drina's head."

He felt Mary laugh as she relaxed against him, murmuring, "I think I believe you, Chris. It's just that ... I had a sense something was wrong. I told myself that I was overreacting, that I was still jumpy from everything that had happened in the last few days, but I couldn't really make myself believe it. I should have listened to my instincts, and ... " Chris turned her to face him, green eyes meeting green.

"And what? Mary, you did everything you could. You waited a half hour before taking an action giving Corporal Dunne adequate time to reach the infirmary without overreacting. You, Janet, and Charlotte started searching ... even though Charlotte was on crutches. And when you couldn't find him, you came and told us. Where do you see you went wrong? In waiting a half hour? The general would have had you wait the extra time, just to be safe, and you know it. This is not your fault. Okay? You are not to blame," Chris replied, cupping her face in his hands.

Mary closed her eyes and leaned her head against his chest, allowing him to slip his hands around the back of her neck. She whispered, "I want to believe you. But I keep going over things in my head, over and over and over. He's getting to all of us. That little boy. And it doesn't matter any more who he is. I just can't stand the thought of anyone hurting any child for any reason. And the idea of someone hurting Kevin ... it's like when those men who killed Stephen were after Billy. I don't know what I want to do more. Hold him and promise him that no one will ever hurt him again ... or rip out the eyeballs of anyone who does hurt him or Billy."

"Well, for as long as SG-1 is off-world, he'll be in our custody. Think Billy is up to playing big brother twenty-four seven over the next few days?" Chris asked. In answer, Mary looked over her shoulder, and Chris followed her gaze to Billy, Tansy, and Cassie. Except, Billy had left the game and gone to the window, looking anxiously at Kevin as Janet pulled his shirt back on and ruffled his hair.

Then Mary looked back and smiled at Chris, saying, "I think he might be. I think he just might be. It looks like you and I have two children over the next few days, Colonel Larabee." Chris returned the smile and kissed her forehead, before drawing her back into his arms once more. Over her head, he made eye contact with Billy ... and winked at the boy. His reward was a minute relaxing and a smile. They would make everything all right. Between the three of them and Mindy, they would make everything all right.

Part 48

Dr. Janet said he was okay, and since he was okay, he would be going home with Chris, Miss Mary, Billy, and Mindy. That made Kevin happy, because Chris and Miss Mary made him feel safe. He wanted Miss Drina to come along, and the lady who was with Drina when they found him, but Chris told him that Miss Drina would be at the house tonight. She had to do some work, and she knew Chris and Miss Mary would take care of him.

Billy held tightly to Kevin's wrist as they left the ... whatever this was. General Hammond told him, when he said he would be going home with Chris, that they were inside a mountain. A gigantic, humongous mountain. And now he was going outside. But he had to stay close to Billy, because Chris had to carry the box of clothes, and Miss Mary had to carry something else called a 'laptop,' and the briefcase which belonged to Chris, and hold onto Mindy's leash. Otherwise, she would hold his hand.

So, Billy held onto Kevin, but not so tightly it hurt. Kevin wasn't in any mood to go wandering off. He still couldn't believe he didn't get in trouble for going off on his own earlier. But everyone kept telling him that they knew it wasn't his fault, that they knew he had to go to the bathroom and that mean man wouldn't take him. Kevin decided once more he didn't like that mean man at all. He didn't want to ever see him again.

At the same time, the little boy found himself wondering if the others were wrong. If he had done something to make the man dislike him. Kevin didn't know what that would be, but Mr. Montrose didn't like him either, and Kevin couldn't figure out what he had done wrong there, either. His wondering came to an end as they reached a car ... it looked ... different. But it was still a car, and he bet it could go just as fast as any car he saw in his neighborhood.

Miss Mary put the briefcase and the laptop in the front seat with her, then helped first Billy, then Mindy, then finally Kevin, into the back-seat. She said, muttering under her breath, "We don't have a booster seat ... Billy outgrew his. Chris, you'll have to drive extra careful. These seat belts aren't made for five year old bodies." Kevin pouted. He didn't want Chris to drive careful, he wanted to go fast!

"Damn ... you're right," Chris muttered. Kevin's mouth opened wide. He said a bad word! Chris put the box of clothes at Billy's feet, then continued, "Wait a minute ... do you still have those pillows in the very back? If we put them under Kevin and behind him, that might help. When Adam was a baby, and we didn't have access to a high chair, we would put a telephone book, one of the really thick ones, under whatever was available."

"My brother and his wife used to do that with their kids ... when they first moved to a new house, and the high chair hadn't been unpacked yet," Miss Mary replied, laughing. She brushed her hair out of her eyes, continuing, "And I not only have the pillows in here, I also have a blanket. Drina convinced me to keep them in here, especially since Colorado has such unpredictable weather."

"And she would know, she grew up here," Chris admitted. Kevin frowned. Colorado? But he lived in Texas! How did he get from Texas to Colorado? He was on the point of asking, when he remembered that they hadn't yelled at him for wandering off. Best not to push his luck. If he asked, maybe they would change their minds about taking him home with them. Instead, he sat very still as Chris passed a bundle to Miss Mary.

"Sit forward, honey, this will only take a minute," Miss Mary told him softly. Kevin wriggled forward, until his forehead rested against the seat in front of him. He felt her arranging something behind his back, then she eased him back against the pillows, buckling him into the seat. To his surprise, it was much more comfortable than the seatbelts he was used to. Miss Mary ducked as she stepped back from the door, and smiled, asking, "Better?"

"Uh-huh ... can Chris go fast now?" Kevin asked eagerly. He was rewarded with a bright smile as Miss Mary gently ruffled his hair. He heard something go thump behind him and realized that he could see a little better. Then Chris passed by Billy's window, winking at both of them. Miss Mary checked the door, then closed it securely. She slipped into the front seat, pulling the door closed behind her as Chris started the car.

"Well, not so fast we get pulled over, but I think I can accommodate you there," Chris replied, looking into the rearview mirror at the two boys. Kevin tried to repeat the word which Chris said ... accomdate? Chris smiled and said, "Accommodate? It means I'll go as fast as I can without making the police angry with me and cause an accident." Ohhhh. Okay. That was all right then. Kevin didn't want Chris getting in trouble with the police.

It wasn't that he didn't like the police. That wasn't true at all. But he also didn't want Chris to get into trouble. So, between getting in trouble with the police and going fast, Kevin decided going fast wasn't as important as he thought it was.

The next thing which caught his attention was the view outside the car. Kevin wanted to look out the window, because he had never been out of Texas before (and just how did he get from Texas to Colorado?), but he ended up falling asleep before they got too far. The next thing he knew, Miss Mary was gently shaking him awake. Sleepily, he held out his arms to her and she unbuckled him, then lifted him out of the car. Kevin snuggled down in her arms, feeling too sleepy to really be awake and too awake to go back to sleep.

He heard Chris say softly, "Janet says for everything that's happened in the last few days to him, it's natural for him to sleep so much, Billy. It's nothing for us to worry about. Each trauma takes a little more out of him, and being chased earlier didn't help. Why don't you make up the sleeping bag in your room for him, at least for tonight?" Kevin didn't know what trauma meant, but he did know he didn't like being this sleepy.

"I'll sleep in my sleeping bag, Chris, he can have my bed," Billy answered. There was a long pause, then Billy said quietly, though not quietly enough to keep Kevin from hearing him, "I'm really mad at JD, Chris. I know he's jealous, but Mom always told me that I should go to her, if I was angry about you and her together. She said that it's not fair to blame one person for something someone else did. And that's what JD did."

"I know it is, Billy, and I'm mad at JD, too. A lot of people are. Now, it isn't all his fault. But he crossed the line, by doing what he did ... or maybe I should say, by not doing something. And he's in trouble for that, and for not doing what the general asked. It doesn't matter who Kevin is or isn't. The general gave him instructions, and he didn't carry them out. And now, because of this, nobody in the team trusts JD any more," Chris replied.

"Just like after Drina was hurt. I 'member that, because she gave me rides in her wheelchair. I knew it hurt her legs, but every time I tried to get up, she said she was okay. Said she liked having me sit on her lap. Chris, is ever'body coming over to the house tonight?" Billy asked. Kevin cringed. He wasn't sure if he liked that idea. He was getting sleepy, and Miss Mary rubbing his back made him even sleepier.

"I don't know yet, son, I think Kevin needs some time alone. He's had a big day. And the others have work to do. Maybe tomorrow night, although I know Adriana is coming tonight, since Mindy is here. Speaking of Mindy, you do still have the dog food on the back porch, don't you?" Chris asked. Mindy. Kevin had almost forgotten about her, until he opened his eyes and saw her trotting along at Miss Mary's side.

"Uh-huh. And her water bowl. I'll open the door, Mom," Billy said. Kevin's eyes shifted from the pretty dog, to Billy. He was carrying Miss Mary's laptop ... and Kevin still didn't know what a laptop was ... but he took the keys from Miss Mary's purse, then ran forward to the door. A few minutes later, they were all inside the house, Mindy scampering into the living room. Kevin looked up, and looked around.

It was so strange. It seemed so ... familiar to Kevin. Like he had been here before, and the child knew he had never been in this place before. But as Miss Mary gently put him on the couch and put an afghan over him, Kevin snuggled down into the cushions, feeling safe.

In a way, it reminded him of the houses he and Mama used to look at, and pretend were theirs. Kevin sniffled a little, feeling ashamed for not thinking about Mama. He was afraid that meant he was forgetting about her. And then he remembered what Chris said, about Mama wanting him to be happy, not sad. He smiled to himself as Billy turned on the tv ... and it was such a big tv, too! So much bigger than Kevin and his mama's!

It reminded him again of watching Elmer Fudd chasing Bugs Bunny, and remembering breakfast, Kevin began singing softly to himself, "Kill da wabbit, kill da wabbit, kill da wabbit, kill da wabbit!" He vaguely heard Miss Mary laugh softly as she tucked the blanket around him a little more securely, and felt her hair touch his face as she leaned over and kissed his forehead. Just like Mama. And Kevin knew nothing bad could happen to him here. Here, he would always be safe.

Part 49

"You know, I'm gonna get it through that thick skull of yours that this isn't your fault, if I have to smack you upside the head with my crutches," Charlotte Richmond informed the slim brunette beside Charlotte's desk, sorting through the data which had been accumulated while they were planetside. The elder archaeologist knew she needed the help ... and she also knew it was Hammond's way of keeping Dunne alive a little longer. At first, Charlotte thought she would have to repeat herself, until the dark head raised itself.

"You're threatening a lot of people with those crutches of yours, Charlotte ... first Will, now me. Although, in Will's case, it's really hard to blame you, especially since Chris threatened to stick them where the sun don't shine. Is there anyone you haven't threatened with that yet?" Adriana asked, blowing a wisp of hair back from her eyes. Charlotte just glared at her, wishing her own glare was as potent as the one perfected by Chris Larabee. A moment later, the dark brows of her companion raised as she asked, "Trying to out-glare Chris?"

"And not succeeding particularly well, obviously," Charlotte retorted. Adriana flashed her an impish grin and bent her head once more. Charlotte sighed and added, "Honestly, hon. This wasn't your fault. I know Chris has told you, Josie has told you, and now I'm telling you." Adriana sat back on her heels, regarding Charlotte with an expression that was a mixture of amusement, affection, and exasperation.

"I know it isn't, Carlota. I ... I just ... I suppose I'm angry with myself for wigging out, even briefly. If this makes any sense, I never thought Chris was hurting or doing anything to Kevin. It just ... it triggered a memory. And it surprised me. Most of the time, during the last few months, I was better prepared when I had a memory flash. I suppose I wasn't ready, and the memory was so ... vivid. And there were other complications," Adriana admitted with a sigh.

Such as? Adriana rose to her feet, grimacing and supporting her knees as she did so, then sat down on the desk beside Charlotte, explaining, "Well ... see ... it's like this. For the last few weeks, that ... mental block I had? About intimacy? It's been ... well ... kinda dissolving." It took Charlotte a minute to understand what Adriana meant ... and part of what clued her in was the way her friend was blushing.

Oh. Oh! It was like that! Well, that put a very different complexion on things. Not that this was a bad thing, necessarily. Adriana nodded and went on, "So, with that block dissolving, there was a part of me which worried that I would ... hurt ... Kevin. Because of my father. The tendency of sexual abuse victims to become sexual abusers themselves. It happens, you know. And I was afraid ... that I would be one of them. But the thing is, when I accidentally walked in on Chris drying off Kevin ... those fears vanished. Because I didn't see Vin. I saw a little boy, and the only thing I felt at first was this ... this ... "

She fumbled for the words, and Charlotte provided them, saying, "Tenderness? This overwhelming desire to protect him?" Adriana nodded, and Charlotte continued, "It's perfectly natural. Something you were never on the receiving end of. There was no one there to protect you when you were a child, after your mother died and Buck was away at the academy. And I'll bet that's what really triggered your memory flash. Not the sight of a little boy being dried after a bath. But your desire to protect him ... as no one protected you."

Adriana looked at Charlotte, her mouth hanging slightly open. Charlotte laughed softly and put her finger under Adriana's chin, effectively closing her mouth. She said softly, "I took psych courses on the side, during grad school. Not for credit, but because I was trying to ... I suppose I was trying to deal with Allison's death and Will. The trouble was, I was distancing myself from Allison's death because I couldn't speak her name. I could only use her middle name, Lindsay."

"But you still learned something," Adriana pointed out. Charlotte shrugged. Well, that remained to be seen. Despite her psych courses, it seemed the only thing that kept her husband from completely spinning out of control was her threats, as with the crutches, and making him sleep on the floor when he went too far. But Charlotte honestly didn't know how much longer she could do this. Will had been spinning out of control more and more in the last few weeks, and their arguments were getting progressively worse.

As if hearing her thoughts, Adriana said quietly, "Carlota ... I want you to promise me something." Charlotte looked at her friend, understanding that this was something very important to the other young woman, and Adriana continued, "If he ever hits you, or Tansy, I want you to promise that you'll leave him. Open handed slap or a punch, it doesn't matter. Get out." Charlotte reached over and took her friend's hand.

She answered, "You have my word of honor, Drina. If Will ever strikes me, or Tansy, in any way. I will leave him. That day. No second chances." Adriana just looked at her intently, and Charlotte continued, "I can see you don't believe me, and I can't blame you. But I'm a very different person now. I'm stronger. And I don't blame myself for Allison's death any more."

"Okay. Because if he hurts either of you, and you stay with him, I'll have to kick your ass," Adriana said seriously. Charlotte smiled, but it wasn't derision or even amusement. She knew her friend would do just that. While she could tolerate many things for her own sake, she allow nothing to happen to Tansy. Adriana added quietly, "I have one more thing to say on this subject, then we'll get back to work. It's true, you are much stronger now than you were then. But Carlota, you should know by now. You've always been stronger than Will. Always."

And that was the rub, wasn't it? Why Charlotte tolerated Will's treatment for those two years after Allison's death. Because in some part of her, she recognized that she was the one who was strong enough to get them both through this. Yes, she still loved Will, though she didn't realize that until he went down during the confrontation at the cabin. But equally important was her own understanding, in the back of her mind, that she was stronger.

Charlotte said only, "I know. So let's get back to work, so you can go pick up your doggie tonight." Adriana rolled her eyes ... and a piece of paper ... at the same time, then whacked Charlotte over the head with the rolled up piece of paper. The elder archaeologist just laughed. Two wonderful things happened to her, the day Raquel Hernandez ran away from home. And her daughter was named after each of them.

Part 50

"So ... do you think Vin really saw Alex Larabee, or was his adult memory asserting itself?" Josie Tanner asked. Janet Frasier looked up from her computer to see the former sergeant sitting on the edge of her desk. Janet shook her head, trying to clear it. She had been feeding this data into the computer ever since she finished her examination of Kevin, and ever since she was told what changed twenty-seven year old Vin Tanner into his five year old counterpart.

"If not for the two men who said they saw Alex scoop up Kevin, I'd say there's a strong possibility his adult memory is asserting itself. It's still a possibility. Remember, the machine didn't swap the adult Vin with the child Kevin ... it physically and mentally regressed Vin to a child state. Which means, the adult's memories are still in the mind of the child. It's just a question of time before those memories come out," Janet replied.

Josie was silent for several moments, then asked, "Nothing like this, exactly, has ever happened before, has it?" Janet rubbed her eyes, trying to focus on anything other than her computer screen. Her vision was starting to blur, and Janet realized she had no idea what time it was. The last time she looked up, Chris and Mary were taking the two boys and Mindy back to the house, while Adriana was heading to Charlotte's office. A quick glance told her that Cassie was still playing with Tansy, and she wondered where Josie's own daughter was.

"The closest thing I can compare to this happened in reverse, during the first year of the SGC project. Colonel O'Neill aged several decades while on the planet. It's a bit complicated, and other than that ... the thing is, it's natural for a body to age, though not at the rate the colonel did. It's not natural for a body to turn back time, so I have no way of knowing what kind of side effects to expect. That's why I kept running tests," Janet replied.

"And you won't be any good to anyone if you fall on your face. I've already spoken with Cassie ... Carly is going out for pizza, with the understanding she'll bring back an extra two pies for the guards. Elizabeth will be leaving with Nathan, once he finishes what he's doing. But you and I, Janet, will go to the cafeteria and eat some real food," Josie replied. Janet thought about even a halfhearted protest, then realized she didn't even have the energy for that.

Satisfied ... and did all the Tanners sport that same shit-eating grin when they got their way? ... Josie helped Janet to her feet. But Janet still saw Josie wink at Cassie. She knew she should be angry, being manipulated like this, but she was too damn tired to even be angry. Instead, she shuffled out of the infirmary, feeling much older than she really should have, even as the mother of a teenager.

"What do you think of everyone's reaction to your ... as Colonel O'Neill put it ... kiddified nephew?" Janet asked wearily, rubbing the back of her neck as they walked along the corridor. Josie didn't answer at first ... she was quietly checking out each person they passed. Janet knew there was a reason for that, but she was so tired right now, she couldn't imagine what that would be, aside from the obvious.

"It threw me ... how calmly everyone was reacting. All except JD Dunne, everyone seemed so calm about having one of their best friends turned into a child. Until I realized that almost everyone got their 'I don't believe this' out of their system before I showed up. And Carly reminded me that while this has never happened before, the strange and unbelievable is par for the course around here," Josie acknowledged. She added, "But you know what was really strange? When Drina and I were looking for Vin. She was crouched on one knee on the cement floor, tracing her finger as if she was tracing a print ... and there was nothing there."

Janet laughed, and was stunned to realize it made her feel more awake. She replied, "It's not what she sees on the floor ... it helps her to focus. She probably told you that Vin taught her how to track when they were friends in Texas." Josie nodded, and Janet continued, "Well, when he was doing that, that was always how he was positioned. In order to see what he was seeing, she adopted the same crouch. She wasn't trying to track Kevin earlier, she was trying to slide into that pattern of thought."

Janet smiled, adding, "It blew Daniel's mind, the first few times he saw her do that. When she first got to the SGC two years ago. But it made sense. In a weird, Drina-sort of way." Josie laughed at that, and Janet asked, "What do you think? Is this little boy we're seeing ... is that what he was like when he was a little boy?" Josie's smile died, though the laughter remained in her brown eyes as she steered Janet into the cafeteria. The smell of food served to wake her up further. If this kept up, she'd actually feel human soon.

"He was like this, when he first met an adult. Very shy, very proper. That's not the best way to put it, but it's the best I can do right now. Gradually, as he became more comfortable with a person, he would become more and more mischievous. But that takes time, even with the memories you think may be present. Janet ... when we get our Vin back ... what do you think will happen? In terms of side effects?" Josie asked.

Janet sighed deeply, replying, "Probably a lot of what we're seeing right now. He'll sleep a lot. The expenditure of energy required to change his body from an adult to a child, and then from a child to an adult again, will leave him exhausted. That's why he's sleeping so much. He doesn't have the normal energy of a child because of the transformation. That's my best guess, at least, and the traumas of the last few days don't help."

Josie nodded her understanding and Janet continued, "He may become a little ill, due to the shifting of his internal organs. If we're lucky, the transformation back to being an adult won't cause any internal damage. He'll likely have muscular aches, from the expansion and contraction of his muscles. Once we get our Vin back, I'll advise the general against returning him to active duty for at least two weeks."

Josie grimaced, observing, "My nephew will not like that. The poor boy is just cleared for duty, and this happens. Although I think he'll spend most of that time apologizing to Nathan." Janet rolled her eyes. Josie was probably right, but it was such a small matter. Kevin had never seen Nathan before ... and the first time he did see the medic, the little boy had just jumped down from the examining table with help from Janet, while Chris was trying to reassure Mary that she wasn't at fault.

Kevin looked up, up, up at Nathan ... and promptly hid behind Janet. The CMO quickly extracted him, asking what was wrong, and he whispered that the newcomer was so ... so ... Nathan tensed visibly, and then relaxed when Kevin blurted out, "BIG!" The worry gave way to a genuine grin as he dropped to his hands and knees, reducing the height difference from himself and Kevin dramatically.

Nathan asked with that big grin, "I ain't so big now, am I?" Kevin peeked around Janet's leg and giggled, his face turning bright red. Nathan's own smile grew larger as he reached around to ruffle the light brown hair and said, "Now c'mon over here, I brought you some coloring books." Kevin's eyes lit up as Nathan swung him up into his arms, and he mouthed, 'For me???'

"Now that's just plain silly. And I'll have a talk with Nathan, make sure he realizes Vin will probably feel guilty for being afraid of him," Janet replied, still shaking her head. She knew perfectly well that Nathan thought at first that Kevin was afraid of him because he was black. But Kevin said, when someone mentioned that, that he knew lots of people like Nathan ... and could he make his skin that dark?

Nathan, who had a thick drawing pencil between his teeth, almost swallowed the pencil, then spat it out, coughing.

Janet, who was no stranger to the curiosity of children, almost died laughing. It wasn't often that she saw that expression on Nathan Jackson's face, and she wished she had a camera to record it. She didn't ... but a quick glance into her office told her that Cassie did and the teen was using it. With a decidedly impish smirk, Cassie winked at her mother through the glass window, before returning her attention to Billy and Tansy.

Her companion said, drawing Janet's attention back to her, "I'd appreciate that. My nephew can be terribly sensitive, and if he even thinks he hurt Nathan's feelings ... " Janet inclined her head, though she didn't think Vin was quite that bad. He did have high expectations for himself, and his sense of responsibility was equally high ... but she still didn't have enough energy to argue with the other woman. Yet.

Part 51

About three hours after Chris and Mary left with Billy, Kevin, and Mindy, Nathan Jackson followed with his wife and Elizabeth Tanner. The youngest Larabee/Tanner was still in shock over what had happened to her brother ... and, if the truth were known, Nathan was still rattled. But where earlier, he had been worried about learning something Vin didn't want them to know about, Nathan was now more worried about how he was reacting to the little boy.

"I knew about the Gou'ald ... knew they could do some pretty whacked things. But turn a grown man, literally, into a little boy? That's not supposed to be possible," Elizabeth said for the fourth time in the last five minutes. In his rearview mirror, Nathan glanced back at the nineteen year old. There were times when she talked way too much for him to believe she was really Chris and Vin's younger sister.

Until Mary pointed out that Josie Tanner, who had raised Elizabeth, was a far cry from both Evan Larabee and the assorted foster parents Vin had over the years. Something which Nathan should have considered. And then he smiled, thinking of the way Elizabeth had taken to both women, the ladies of her two brothers. While Mary and Adriana were best friends, Elizabeth, like Casey, brought the child out in Mary, the wild teenager she was once.

And Adriana stood back a little, smiling in amusement as Mary and Elizabeth romped like a pair of young hoydens. Almost, strangely enough, as if she was older than either of them. Which she was ... older than Elizabeth, at least. And while she was younger in years than Mary, there were times when she seemed older. Just as Vin often seemed older than Buck, though the major was eleven years the guide's senior. There were times, though, when Vin seemed older than all of them. Even Josiah. Even, at times, older than General Travis and General Hammond. Older that Bra'tac? Maybe, but that was pushing it.

"We'll get him back, Elizabeth," Nathan told the girl, once more repeating what he had said three times previously. He thought about Josiah and his patience level, then realized if things went as Josiah hoped, this girl would be his stepdaughter. Which ... would make ... Josiah ... Vin's uncle by marriage? Oh, Lord have mercy, trying to figure out all these family relations was making Nathan's head hurt something fierce!

Rain said softly, "Of course you will. And in the meantime, Elizabeth, you can get to know your brother all over again. I keep telling Nathan, this is a gift, strange as it may seem. You're being given a chance with Vin that you never had before. And I know, if I had that same chance, I would take it and enjoy it." His wife was making sense, of course. And after nearly losing him earlier, Nathan was more inclined to listen to her.

Nathan smiled to himself, thinking about his conversation with Kevin in the infirmary, after Josie and Drina found him. Then he laughed, remembering Kevin's question about making his skin darker. Yup, it wasn't findin' out somethin' that Vin didn't want to know that caused him problems any more. It was comin' to love this child, only to lose him when the adult returned. But that was stupid.

Because within the man was the child. Nathan told Elizabeth, "We're not only gonna get our brother back, Elizabeth, but we're gonna get him back soon. And even when we get our Vin back, Kevin will still be there. Kevin grew up, but he didn't go away. He's still inside Vin." He's still inside Vin. Why was that so ... important? Nathan frowned, trying to focus on that and driving at the same time.

After a moment, he gave up and focused only on driving, since they were only minutes from the Larabee home now. Elizabeth had fallen silent, at least for a few minutes. Then she asked softly, "Nathan? Wh ... wh ... how do you think we'll get Vin back? Carly said that even though strange things happen all the time at the SGC, nothing like this has ever happened before. How can you get him back if you don't know what to do?"

"Because 'give up' ain't in your brother's vocabulary. Chris Larabee ain't about to give up on his baby brother, for any reason. And in case you're wonderin,' Elizabeth Madeline, ain't no way he'd give up on you, neither. That just ain't the way he's made. Ain't the way neither of 'em is made," Nathan answered firmly as he pulled into the driveway. He continued as he drew the car to a stop, "Mind you remember what Janet tol' you now, girl."

"He's sleeping so much, because the change took so much energy out of him, and because things haven't stopped going haywire for him since he arrived at the SGC yesterday. And if I know what's good for me, I won't wake him up if he's asleep. Yes, Nathan, I remember what Janet said before we left," Elizabeth said with that exaggerated patience known to teenagers dealing with adults who thought they were stupid. She unbuckled herself with a deep sigh.

Nathan blinked, hearing the tone and hearing the echo of his own voice, so many years ago. Wait a minute. This wasn't supposed to happen until after he was a parent! The baby wasn't set to be born for another several months, Nathan's daddyhood was a long way off yet!

Unless you counted his dealings with the sometime recalcitrant members of his team. Which led to another question. What, exactly, was happening with JD? Oh, Nathan knew about the boy's jealousy as he and Rain followed Elizabeth to the front door. He would have been deaf and dumb to miss that, especially after JD's stupid stunt. But the medic couldn't help wondering ... had JD finally figured out that he had screwed up, or was he still blaming Kevin?

That could go either way, especially with JD. The next thing which occurred to him was, what would the other do? Would they continue to avoid him? Adriana, Nathan wasn't as worried about, since the general had her helping Charlotte Richmond with the data they collected planetside. And Charlotte would keep Adriana out of trouble. He hoped. But then, before Nathan left with Rain and Elizabeth, Josiah told him that Charlotte threatened her husband with a crutch in the crotch, if he didn't behave.

Josiah. Nathan didn't think he had ever seen Josiah this angry or disappointed in JD. Vin and JD were his boys, along with Daniel. That didn't mean he thought they could do no wrong. But those boys were special to him. Everyone knew that. So, when Josiah was as ... obvious ... in his fury with JD as Chris himself, Nathan knew the kid was in big trouble. But that brought up something else.

Buck hadn't even asked about JD once, in the hours between Kevin's rescue and the time Nathan left the SGC. That was totally unlike Buck. After Chris and Mary left with the boys and Mindy, Buck retreated to his own quarters, citing paperwork. Buck hated paperwork, with a passion. He had to be ordered to do paperwork, usually by Chris, General Hammond, and General Travis. All at the same time.

He popped out once, looking like hell, and went off in search of his sister. Nathan didn't know if he found her ... or if she was able to get away from the paperwork hell which was created by the swift dash to the Stargate. It was truly ironic, because Nathan could remember Buck sitting beside JD's bedside like a status, totally ignoring his sister's attempts to comfort him and take care of him. Looked like more than one thing had come full circle.

Which left Ezra. According to Josiah, the negotiator had thoroughly enjoyed his time with the little boy ... and when Nathan left the compound, Ezra had retreated behind his protective defenses once more. JD had caused more damage than he thought, if he did realize he had done any damage at all. Nathan wished he could have convinced Ezra to come with them, but the Southerner had pulled a disappearing act.

As Nathan, Rain, and Elizabeth approached, the front door opened to reveal Chris. The colonel smiled at their surprised expressions, murmuring, "I had Billy keeping a lookout. He wanted to do something, since Kevin's asleep. Just the three of you?" Nathan nodded as Rain and Elizabeth entered the house. Elizabeth's face went slack ... then she moved slowly to the couch, where Kevin slept, his head resting on Mary's thigh, and Mindy was curled up at Kevin's feet.

Mary looked up and smiled as Elizabeth knelt in front of the little boy, and Nathan realized it was the first time she had seen her brother in his, as O'Neill called it, his kiddified state.

Chris explained softly, "Kevin had a nightmare about the closet." Oh. That explained everything. But Chris went on, his eyes burning with rage, "Mary woke him up, rocked him a while ... he finally fell asleep again about half an hour ago. And every time he wakes up, he cries out for Julia." Nathan, only seven when his own mother died, could understand. When he would wake up in the mornings, in those first few months, he would forget at first that his mother was gone. But those moments never lasted long.

"Chris?" Billy whispered, creeping into the room. The little boy's movements were exaggerated by his attempts to be quiet. Nathan could feel a smile trying to break free, but he controlled it. The little boy looked at his mother, then at Kevin, then finally back at Chris and asked, "Chris, would it be okay if I went outside?" The situation was starting to take its toll on Billy as well, that was obvious from the anxious looks he kept shooting at Kevin.

"Billy, how 'bout if you and me play some football?" Nathan suggested. He knew he wasn't on the same level as Chris with the child, but that was quickly forgotten as the little boy's eyes lit up. Billy nodded eagerly, and Nathan continued, "Well, let's go find the football. Maybe when Kevin wakes up, he'll feel better and can play with us." He kissed Rain, winked at Mary ... all before the eight year old literally dragged him into the next room to find the football.

Part 52

Elizabeth Madeline Tanner didn't really care if she ever saw JD Dunne, ever again. She was past angry, past furious, past enraged. Neglect or abuse, it didn't matter. He caused harm to her brother, and for that, she would never forgive him. Especially when she thought about her first glimpse of her elder brother, now so terribly young, so terribly vulnerable ... so very tiny and helpless. And then the rage threatened to overwhelm her.

But there was no room for rage as she entered her eldest brother's home to find Kevin sleeping peacefully on the sofa. His head was pillowed on Mary's lap, as she gently brushed her fingers through his light brown hair. At his feet lay Mindy, her chin resting on his ankles. Elizabeth fought back a grin, seeing the border collie's tail thump against the cushions of the sofa as the young girl approached.

She reached forward and scratched the puppy behind her ears and Mindy tilted her head into Elizabeth's hand, licking the underside of her wrist at the same time. When the puppy was satisfied with her gift, she lay her head back on Kevin's ankles, and Elizabeth looked up at Mary, who just smiled. She kept brushing her fingers through the child's hair, her expression serene. Kevin sighed very softly and murmured, "Mama?" Mary didn't answer and Kevin didn't seem to need an answer. Mary's touch seemed to be enough of an answer for the little boy.

Elizabeth looked up at her eldest brother's intended, asking softly, "Do you need me to get dinner started?" Mary blinked, as if she hadn't even thought about dinner yet, even though it was almost seven pm, then she nodded. Elizabeth eased herself to her feet, her fingers brushing lightly over Kevin's shoulder, and continued, "Then leave it all to me. Don't look so worried, Mary, I won't blow up your kitchen."

"Tell that to your brother," Mary deadpanned. Elizabeth was on the verge of asking which brother, when Mary looked down at the sleeping child on her lap. Kevin whimpered again, head rolling on Mary's thigh as if he was looking for something or someone. Mary's expression changed from humorous to concerned immediately. She put her arm around Kevin's waist and pulled him up from her lap, so his head now rested against her chest.

Kevin reacted immediately, curling himself against Mary's body. The public relations officer kissed the top of his head, and Elizabeth asked softly, "Are you and Chris gonna have more kids?" It wasn't really any of her business, but the tenderness of Mary's expression took her breath away, as Mary cradled the child against her. Mary lifted her eyes from Kevin to regard Elizabeth thoughtfully.

"We haven't really talked about it, Elizabeth. He loves Billy, and for now, that's enough. I'm afraid if I even ask about other children ... there will never be a replacement for Adam. It can't happen, because there was only one Adam. And I'm not sure if he's ready to think about another child, without fearing he's betraying Adam," Mary replied. Elizabeth nodded her understanding ... and she did see what Mary meant.

In some ways, Vin's relationship with Adriana was much steadier than Chris and Mary's. They had a solid basis, nearly eight years of friendship, before they finally admitted they were in love with each other. They didn't have the baggage that Chris and Mary did either. While Elizabeth knew about her brother's near-miss with Charlotte (whom Elizabeth actually considered pretty cool, even though her husband was a loser of the nth degree), she also knew that it wasn't the same thing as Chris and Sarah, and Sarah's death.

But Mary was a stubborn woman, and she wasn't letting go. Now that Chris finally accepted that moving on wasn't a betrayal of Sarah, he wouldn't let go of her, either. And all Elizabeth could do, she of such limited experience, could do was hope that would be enough. Although it did occur to her, as she nodded and rose to her feet, that it was a good thing the Tanner/Larabee men fell in love with such stubborn women.

As stubborn as her two older brothers were, it was necessary for them to marry equally stubborn women. Women who would stand up to them if they thought their men were wrong. Who could apologize when they were wrong. That made her smile as she entered the kitchen, and came to a quick stop. Her breath caught in her throat, as she remembered the last time she was here. If she closed her eyes, she could see in her mind's eye Carly at the stove, trading barbs with Adriana as they made dinner that night, the night their biological father showed up. She heard Adriana's laughter and Carly cursing as she struggled to open that huge bag of flour. The one which ended up all over Adriana, Carly, and Elizabeth.

The night she truly came to hate Evan Larabee. She remembered his condescending attitude toward everyone and everything who was important to her. The soldiers and sailors, airmen and Marines she grew up with ... her family. And it was then that Elizabeth Tanner's world again tilted, as she came to understand that those men and women in the small Texas town where she grew up had included her in their family.

At the same time, she came to understand something else. Something equally important. Regardless of what she did after college, she would always be part of that family. Not just because those men and women had put themselves on the line for her, but because of her blood and extended family. Her elder brother actually served in the Armed Forces, Vin was a technically a civilian in support, while Mary was a captain.

But she knew she would go into Stargate Command after college, because the generals had entrusted her with a secret. Elizabeth Tanner might carry the Tanner name, but she hadn't learned yet to trust herself. Especially with the mother of all secrets, like Stargate Command. Josie Tanner had raised her to understand that some secrets had to be kept. Often to protect someone ... whether they were innocents or not remained to be seen.

Or, as her mother had said on more than one occasion, a matter of perception. Her mother also said that perception was often more important than reality. That was a very hard lesson for Elizabeth to learn and remember. A hard lesson for anyone to learn and remember, actually. Carly admitted it was difficult for her, holding her tongue where Claire Moseley was concerned. She never had much use for the preacher's daughter, and even less after Chanu choked Vin into unconsciousness while Claire did nothing.

But right or wrong, whether Carly liked it or not, Claire was Adriana's friend. And Adriana wouldn't tolerate her friends badmouthing each other. Elizabeth had only to think of her college roommates to understand. Sometimes, it felt as if she was growing up so fast, it scared her. Until she thought of Vin when he was her age. When he was her age, he had been a bounty hunter for three years ... had just met Adriana, and was probably in the hospital after being beaten up by Boudreau and his goons.

Vin. That brought Elizabeth's attention right back to the current situation. Current situation. Ha! Sounded more like a military operation than ... than what was really happening. And that was only because she still couldn't figure out what the hell was going on. Elizabeth was at an age where she was starting to glimpse that the world was far more complicated that what she had previously thought. But it was difficult to shift your mentality, even as young as she was. When she was a child, right was right and wrong was wrong, and that was that. There were no ambiguities. No areas of gray.

She was starting to see that wasn't the case, but it was hard to let go of that black or white mentality. Either one person was right, or the other one was. Now, there were some black and whites remaining. The Nazis, for one. No matter how you looked at it, they were still evil. And their followers, those who considered Adolf Hitler a great man, were just as evil. For Elizabeth Tanner, there was no room for compromise on that matter.

And on the matter of JD Dunne, there was no room for compromise either. She wouldn't say he was evil, not even as angry as she was with him right now. But he was wrong, and there were no two ways about that. More to the point, if he came near her brother until she calmed down, not even her friendship with Casey would save him from a severe ass-kicking. Her brother could have been hurt badly ... hell, he could have been killed!

Or worse. Elizabeth shuddered. Or worse. She knew how much worse things could have been. She also knew that while Kevin's scans came back clear, Janet was still worried about his health. As she acknowledged, after Chris and Mary left with the children and the dog, there was a possibility of complications. That was why she kept running scans. Kevin's body shrunk, but there was a possibility that his internal organs didn't shrink with him. Which would cause some major problems.

However, according to Janet, that hadn't happened. His internal organs did shrink, they were the normal and healthy size of a five year old boy. But she was still worried. That was what Janet did, Elizabeth decided. She worried about them, because it was her job. Her job to take care of them, just like it was Chris and Vin's job to protect the rest of them. Well, right now, Elizabeth was the big sister ... and she would take care of Kevin. Starting with dinner.

Part 53

After dealing with his own mound of paperwork, Buck Wilmington went out in search of his sister. He passed Nathan in the hall, as the medic was leaving with Rain and Elizabeth. He managed a hello and good-bye, but Buck's mind was on his sister. For reasons which he didn't entirely understand, Buck needed his sister, needed to be with her. He didn't try to reason it out, he was fresh out of rationalizations. And they weren't necessary, for he found Adriana, on her hands and knees, going through the data brought back by SG-3.

Things would settle, before another team went back through, with another expedition. Charlotte Richmond had been exempted from the briefing, due to her injury. Janet didn't want her moving around too much ... the possibility she would reinjure herself was too great at the moment. So, she was organizing the folders as Adriana sorted through them ... the elder archaeologist sitting in a chair and Buck's sister on the floor where she had more room.

The briefing was also why Charlotte's husband wasn't around. But even if he was, Buck wouldn't have cared. As angry as Buck was right now, he would have gladly given Richmond a fight, if that was what the belligerent lead archaeologist wanted. Instead, he heard Adriana say, "Hey Bucklin ... your timing is as impeccable ... well, never mind. Have a seat, you can help us." Buck joined his sister, completing a small circle, and sank to the ground at her side.

"Are you all right, Major Wilmington?" Charlotte asked quietly, tucking a strawberry blonde lock back behind one ear. Buck managed a weak smile, though it was lacking in energy, and Charlotte continued, "I'll take that as a 'no,' then. Why don't I give you this stack, since it's so huge. I know when I'm angry, I need something to occupy my hands ... so I don't end up killing someone. Slowly and painfully."

"Most often her husband, though not always. She threatened to bop me upside the head with a crutch earlier," Adriana contributed cheerfully. Charlotte scowled at her, and Buck's sister added with a teasing grin, "She keeps glaring at me. I think she's practicing to be as good at it as Chris is. Even if some of that glare of his isn't as effective. Not after ... " Here, her voice trailed off, and she looked away. But not before Buck saw the fury in her eyes.

"Say it, angelface," Buck said, using one of the few nicknames which both he and Adriana liked, even though she protested she didn't look like an angel. Buck almost smiled, remembering how he explained that he called her angelface, because of all the angel kisses on her face. Her freckles. Oh, how she hated those freckles! She thought they made her look ugly. But as the years passed and Adriana grew up, the freckles became less noticeable.

"Say what, Bucklin?" Adriana asked, distracting him from those long-ago memories. But not from his suspicion that one of her parents told her that she was ugly. If Chris was right, when he told Buck about things Adriana remembered, then it wasn't her mother. Chris believed that Katrien merely pretended not to love her daughter, in a bizarre attempt to protect her from her father. That one just made Buck's head hurt.

"Say that JD fucked things up big time. Say that he should get his ass kicked to the moon for ... say I should get my ass kicked to the moon," Buck retorted. Adriana looked up from her sorting at that, her face twisting into a puzzled frown. And Buck couldn't stop himself. He continued, the words coming out in a rush, "Hell, I've made that boy my responsibility from day one, from the first time he started bugging Chris about joining SG-7. This has to be just as much my fault as it is his, 'cause I obviously screwed up."

"Now just how in the hell do you figure that, Bucklin? Last time I checked, JD was an adult. Not a green recruit any more, but a grown man. And he was nineteen years old when he got here, which means while you probably taught him a lot, I really don't think you taught him to let his pride get the better of his intelligence and loyalty. Because even if he doesn't buy that Vin and Kevin are one and the same, he still did a damn stupid thing!" Adriana fired back.

Buck started to answer, but Adriana wasn't finished. She fumed, "For heaven's sake! You made his safety your concern, but you aren't responsible for his moral and ethical screw-ups! Got me? You didn't make the decision to keep talking when a little boy needed your attention, you didn't make that choice. You aren't responsible. Maybe things could have been handled better, when Kevin was found and brought back to the base. Maybe you could have done something more about JD feeling left out. But dammit, Buck, I will not listen to you tearing yourself down for something that ultimately was someone else's decision. And maybe, just maybe, JD could have done something himself about feeling left out."

"Adriana's right, Major," Charlotte said quietly, drawing the attention of both siblings, "believe me, I know. I've been there. You can make mistakes, and people often do. But in the end, you only have responsibility for the choices you make. You can't control how other people react to those choices. Corporal Dunne could have accompanied you to the toy store. I would think, after all this time, he wouldn't need to be asked. He stayed here and let the anger fester."

Damn if the woman wasn't talking sense. But Charlotte wasn't finished. She went on, "I've made mistakes, Major. Mistakes so big, I didn't think anyone would ever forgive me, much less the people I hurt. After I made those mistakes, I made another choice ... to try to atone for what I had done. And hope that would be enough. I could have done any number of things, after I lost my daughter. I could have taken any number of roads, and the road I did take almost got innocent people killed. It took me a long time to forgive myself."

Buck barely had time to notice that Charlotte referred to that lost child as 'hers.' Not 'ours,' and then she was saying, "But Major, other people had choices as well. Choices which I couldn't control. You can't blame yourself for Corporal Dunne's actions. You can't even blame yourself, really, for his resentment. Because he made the choice to let it fester, instead of confronting you. He made the choice to take out his anger and resentment on a helpless child. He made the choice to ignore Kevin. Not you."

"Yeah," Buck said hoarsely, "just like I made the choice to ignore my little sister, after she was hurt protecting JD's ass. When he almost got them both killed. I made the choice to throw her into the general's arms, I was such in a goddamn hurry to get to JD. I made the choice to keep throwing away my sister's chances. I made the choice to ignore her, when she first got here. Oh yeah, I made plenty of choices."

"And so did I, Bucklin. I could have given you another chance, after we rescued General Travis. I could have remembered that you went to your father's house, to the house of a man who had ignored you and your mother for all those years. You went there, for me. A child you had never met ... a child whom you chose to make part of your life. Are you gonna blame yourself for my choices, Bucklin? For the choices my mother made, for the choices our father made? And at what point does it end?" Adriana asked.

"Hell yes! You was tryin' to protect yourself, angelface! I hurt you! Not just once, but time after time after time! And I can't blame myself for what that prick did to you, but I can sure as hell blame myself for lettin' it continue. I was so goddamn intent on protectin' you from my wild bachelor ways, it never even crossed my mind that you might need protectin' in other ways. The goddamn signs were in front of me ... and I chose not to see them," Buck retorted.

And there it was. Why he had come here. It wasn't just his rage with JD, though that was a part of it. It was his own guilt and grief, that he had let down one of the people he loved most in the world. Just as badly as JD let down him, and Vin, and Chris, and the others. Just as JD had failed to watch Vin's back, and ignored a child in need, so had Buck. And he knew what he needed from his sister. He knew what he had been hoping to find, what would allow him to face Chris and little Kevin. And his sister gave it, without question or reservation.

It didn't matter, that he had comforted her, and been strong for her earlier. That was his job as her big brother. One he had neglected for too long. It didn't matter that they had gone far in repairing their relationship, over the last several months. None of that mattered. He cupped his sister's face in his hands, tracing her cheekbones, as he did when she was a child. He knew what he needed from his sister.

And so did she. His small, almost fragile-looking baby sister wrapped her hands around the back of his neck, drawing his head to rest on her shoulder. She whispered, her voice aching with compassion, "Oh, Bucklin. I'm here. I'm right here." Buck allowed his hands to slide from her face, around the back of her neck, before sliding down to her back. He buried his face in her neck, feeling her arms wind around him protectively.

If his sister, whom he had hurt over and over, whom he had taken for granted, could forgive him, then maybe he could find the strength to forgive JD. Find the strength to help the others forgive JD. And Adriana had forgiven him, a thousand times over. But right now, Buck's fury overwhelmed anything else, including any desire to forgive. And he needed his sister's strength. Strength which she shared freely, in her love for him.

Part 54

Major Samantha Carter couldn't help wondering what was new in the SGC. Skaara was preparing himself for accessing Klorel's memories. Teal'c was meditating. Daniel was catching up on his reading ... and Sam didn't even want to know what the colonel was doing. Probably catching up on his sleep, as he had muttered something about not getting any shuteye recently. None of the team got much sleep lately. And that was probably what she should be doing, but Sam was too wired to sleep.

Teal'c felt it would likely be at least a few days before Skaara was ready to subject himself to Klorel's memories. Sam hoped it wasn't any longer than that. She had an uneasy sense that there were complications looming on the horizon, in part because of Janet's concern. Before she and the others left on their second mission, Janet confided that she wanted to run tests on the boy as often as she could ... every eight hours or so, if possible.

No problems had turned up, so far, but Janet had never encountered a situation like this before. None of them had. And at the moment, they were talking about the life of a young child, a little boy who would grow into a member of the SGC. Janet's main concern was that the change would create problems inside Vin's body. It made sense, of course. Vin's physical body shrunk to that of a five year old child, but did his internal organs? It looked like they had, but they had no way of knowing what the long-term effects of the machine would be.

It was possible that the body would remain that of a five year old, while the insides matured to those belonging to a young adult. If that happened ... Sam grimaced. If that happened, they would lose Vin. For good. Sam didn't know what she could do to stop that, but she would figure out something. She wouldn't lose Vin. That was as unthinkable as ... well ... as losing Daniel. Sam shuddered at that.

But for now, all she could do was wait. Wait, and hope. Wait and pray. That Skaara was strong enough to face the memories of the people whom Klorel had killed in the name of Apophis and the other false gods. That little Kevin was strong enough to weather whatever storms were ahead. The door slid open and Sam was on her feet immediately, relaxing when she saw her father. The former Terran general asked softly, "How are you doing, sweetheart?"

"Not so good, Dad," Sam admitted honestly, "I'm worried about Skaara, I'm worried about Kevin." At Jacob's confused look, Sam added as an explanation, "Kevin. Vin. We've been calling him 'Kevin,' to avoid confusion. He hears references to the other Vin, his adult self. It keeps him from asking any questions that we can't answer. He thinks the other Vin is out on a mission, and that's why he hasn't met him yet."

"You know, I don't know Mr. Tanner very well ... he's pretty quiet. I think he worries some of the other Tok'ra. They're not used to such a quiet Ta're," the general said. Sam grinned, all too aware of how vocal Colonel O'Neill could be, especially when he was irritated. Jacob Carter continued, "Why don't you tell me about him? I'd like to know a little something about this young man."

Sam smiled, leaning back against the wall. She said softly, "I'm not really sure where to begin. Like you said, he's quiet. Lets his actions do the talking for him, most of the time. I think you probably know, he's one helluva sharpshooter." Jacob nodded and Sam continued, "And he's smart. Oh, Dad ... he's so smart! He didn't get much of an education, because of the way he grew up. Janet, Mary, and I have been filling in the gaps. Mary with the reading and writing, me with the science and math, and Janet with the biology."

Jacob was silent for several moments, then he asked, "Have you ever met his father?" Sam responded with a Look, and Jacob chuckled, "I'll take that as a yes, then. Never could figure out, once I found out he was Larabee's son, how a father and son could be so different. For all my differences with Mark ... I would have never left him to fend for himself when he was a child. I heard a little about what happened at the Open House, the last time I talked to George. I heard about what happened with Larabee."

"He's a bastard," Sam said flatly. There was no other way around it. He was a bastard. He didn't deserve either of his sons or either of his daughters. He didn't deserve his wife, or his brother, from what she heard about Alex Larabee. Her father nodded, not speaking, and Sam continued, rising to her feet to start pacing back and forth, "You know what he did, Dad? He kept making noise about how he considered himself above anyone who served in the military, because God knows we're all just a bunch of Neanderthals. Then he comes to the Academy grounds and picks a fight, by calling Julia Tanner a whore."

She shook her head, adding, "He meant Jessica Tanner. Because she's the one who gave birth to Vin, Carly and Elizabeth. But to Vin, Julia will always be his mother. And the insults finally took their toll. Vin confronted him, and then collapsed. I don't understand this, Dad. How can you do that to someone? How can you be such an unfeeling bastard to your own child, to the child whom you helped to create?"

"I don't know, Sam. But you were telling me about Mr. Tanner," Jacob replied. His eyes glowed briefly, then Selmak added, "And we wish to know why Skaara would return to the memories of Klorel for this man. He refuses to speak to us about what transpired during those years, but for this man, he will remember." There was genuine confusion in Selmak's voice, and Sam guessed that her father was unable to explain it to his symbiot.

"Well ... Skaara doesn't know Vin that well. Most people don't. He will only let a select few into his heart. But I think one of the things that always ... I think it's because Vin just accepted Skaara. Didn't regard him with revulsion, when he found out about Klorel. Didn't pity him. He treated him as an equal, with respect, and that meant a lot to Skaara. It meant everything to him, that he wasn't treated as a victim, but as a survivor," Sam replied.

She shrugged, adding, "That's just a guess. I don't know Skaara that well, but it's what makes the most sense." Sam paused, then added with a sigh, "Not that much else makes sense. The others in SG-7 ... Colonel Larabee was having a very hard time at first. Mainly because Vin is his little brother. Until someone pointed out that he was sort of getting what he wanted. A chance to know Vin when he was a little boy."

"Be careful what you wish for," her father observed and Sam nodded. Her father continued, "What about the others? I would imagine Major Wilmington, from what I've observed of him, was ecstatic ... and I'm sure Private ... I mean, Corporal Dunne ... was just as pleased about no longer being the youngest." Here, Sam shook her head, feeling her lips thin as she remembered what happened just before they left. She still couldn't believe that.

"Major Wilmington is absolutely ecstatic. Seems Kevin looks a lot like his nephew Adam. But JD? You know Daniel never really liked the kid. The colonel always said it's because JD and Daniel are too much alike. JD ... he resents Kevin for now being the youngest. Hates him, even. I don't know, Dad. I'm worried about all of them. I'm worried about Drina, because of the way she holds things in," Sam replied.

"It makes sense ... that Corporal Dunne would resent the child. He's no longer the baby, not longer has that 'specialness' to him. Sibling rivalry. But surely he doesn't hate the boy! I've been around SG-7 to know how much Mr. Tanner means to Corporal Dunne. I truly believe he would kill for that man, Sam," her father replied. Sam just shook her head, still pacing back and forth across the floor.

"Not this time, Dad. Not this time. General Hammond asked him to escort Kevin to the infirmary, so Janet could make sure he was all right. He made that child's safety JD's responsibility," Sam answered.

"I take it things didn't work out that way?" Jacob asked, and Sam shook her head, feeling her mouth twist into an awful parody of a smile. Her father continued, his voice very quiet, "What happened, Samantha?"

"Well, they started out for the infirmary ... but about halfway between the office which General Travis uses and the infirmary, JD found someone and stood talking to them for a good thirty minutes, ignoring Kevin when he said he needed to go to the bathroom. Kevin couldn't hold it any longer, and went to find the bathroom himself. He was heading back, when two civilians ... they were gonna hurt him, Dad. A little five year old boy, and they were no better than the Gou'ald!" Sam spat in fury.

"Very foolish on the part of the boy, Samantha, but hardly unforgivable," Selmak answered. Sam sighed and stopped pacing, sitting down beside her father once more. There was a long silence as the major tried to explain to Selmak what JD had done wrong, but it proved to be unnecessary, for Selmak had been using that time to converse with her father. Selmak continued, "I see. There are many levels to this, and not just a foolish boy acting out of spite. This is a matter of discipline, as well as pride."

"Among other things," Sam admitted with some exhaustion. She was tired. She was so tired, and worried about Kevin, and everything else that was going on. At the moment, aside from sleep, all she wanted to do was get the information from Klorel's memories, and then go back to Earth. She hoped they had found Kevin ... hoped he was all right. And hoped that somehow, Buck Wilmington could find the strength to forgive his little brother/best friend/protege, because right now, she didn't have that capacity. It was hard enough to forgive herself for her own part in this mess ... much less JD Dunne.

Part 55

Eventually, Charlotte shooed Buck and Adriana out of her office. It was time for them to head over to pick up Mindy (though Charlotte teased the siblings that they would end up staying over night with Chris and Mary), and Charlotte needed to get something to eat and find Tansy. Not necessarily in that order. And she was unpredictable ... too unpredictable to figure out what she would do next.

Not that Alex Larabee tried. It gave him a headache. He had a hard enough time with his younger brother and two nephews, figuring out what they would do half the time. Throw in the Wilmington siblings, and you could kiss any semblance of sanity good-bye. Good thing Alex was just observing, instead of doing. He didn't have the energy, and he had used up more than fifty mortal years worth of dispensations to take care of little Vin earlier.

So, he was quite content to watch and observe. Charlotte saw them as far as the infirmary, where her little girl was still playing with Cassie Frasier, then the two siblings continued on. It was good to see them getting along. The last few years, he and Sarah had despaired of Buck and Adriana ever finding their way back to each other. Both were damn stubborn, when they wanted to be, as stubborn as Alex's own boys.

But now, they walked through the halls of the SGC, Buck's arm wrapped around his sister's shoulders, with both of Adriana's arms around her brother's waist. They looked tired, but a little less tense, as their work was complete for the day. They would be back, of course, because there was more to be done while Chris was on temporary leave. But Buck's paperwork was out of the way, and they had helped Charlotte with her own paperwork. Alex watched in amusement as Buck Wilmington worked his usual magic with a woman, making the still-angry young woman laugh and relax.

And just when it looked like the siblings might actually catch a break ... JD Dunne left his quarters. Alex almost forgot that he lacked the energy to do anything about the boy. White-hot rage tore through him, but he calmed himself. The unfolding drama was more interesting. JD whispered, "Buck." Alex shivered as the major's face froze. For a moment, the spirit hoped that it would end with that, that the boy would understand it was best to walk away for the moment. Alex should have known better. JD said hoarsely, "Buck, I ... "

"Not now, JD," Buck retorted, starting to pull his sister forward. JD made his fatal error then. As Buck and Adriana started forward, the young woman looking between the pair worriedly, JD grabbed Adriana's arm. Alex would have groaned, if he could have. He couldn't even look away as Buck forcibly removed JD's hand from Adriana, pushing his sister behind him protectively. The major hissed, "What part of 'not now,' do you not understand?"

And Alex was very proud of Adriana, for not flinching at JD's touch. He should have known better, remembered that touch was still a tentative thing with her. As she had told Charlotte, the walls around her heart were crumbling ... but that was with Vin. JD was still slowly being allowed greater access. But the boy had forgotten that, among other things, as he retorted, "Dammit, Buck, we'll settle this now!"

As Alex's younger nephew would have said ... aw hell. Buck retorted, "Oh, we do, do we? Says who? You? You forget, boy, you ain't got a lot of credibility with me right now! And what the hell did you think you were doin,' grabbin' DeeDee's arm like that? Huh? You're damn lucky you still got your nuts!" Ouch. Two points to Buck. The major continued, "You can just wait until I don't feel like knocking your teeth down your throat."

"Dammit, I'm sorry! I should have never left the kid alone!" JD cried out. Buck had started to turn back to his sister, whose eyes continued to flicker between the pair with more than a hint of concern. Alex, who could read minds and hearts, saw immediately what was in hers. Adriana was worried about her brother and his relationship with his 'little brother.' And yet, she held her tongue. Alex knew she was just as angry with the boy as her brother was ... both of them. So why didn't she put her own two cents worth in, as the saying went?

He would find out about that later, he was sure. For now, Buck Wilmington growled, "The kid? The kid has a name, boy! It's Kevin! Vin! You didn't just ignore a five year old orphan, that was Vin! Our friend, our brother! The man who's saved our asses more than once! The man who would risk his very soul for any one of us. And you ignored him as if he didn't even matter! Now, you got the gall to grab my sister's arm, when you know she's still havin' a hard time with people touchin' her? What is wrong with you? Where's your head, JD, besides up and locked?"

Buck wasn't finished, either, continuing, "You gonna call Janet a liar? Me? Chris? That little boy is a dead ringer for Adam, except for the hair. That is Vin, JD. And you think about this. You think about the way Vin used to look at you. And then you think about the way he's gonna look at you now. Knowing that you turned your back on him, on a defenseless child, and nearly got that boy hurt in more ways than we'll ever know."

Alex heard references to both of his nephews having laser beam glares, but the laser beams being leveled at the boy from Buck Wilmington was just as deadly. The major concluded, "So you think about that, boy. Think about it, long and hard." Buck spun around and headed away, quite possibly the first time he had ever turned his back on JD Dunne. Alex released a sigh of relief, having feared the confrontation would turn physical.

JD looked at Adriana, who was still standing where Buck left her, and asked softly, "How did you do it? How did you get through those first years here? Watching your older brother ignore you and seem to care only about somebody else. Never you? Why didn't you hate me? Why didn't you hate both of us?" Adriana tore her eyes away from her brother's retreating back, a resigned expression on her face.

And her answer took Alex's breath away ... at least, it would have, if he had any breath to take. In a soft, sad voice, the young archaeologist replied , "Who says I didn't hate you? Both of you?" She shook her head and added, "I kept it to myself. I knew better than to share that with anyone else, even Chris and Vin. But that didn't take away from how I felt. It never does." With that, she turned and headed after her brother, leaving JD to stare after her with stricken eyes.

Be grateful, boy, Alex thought, that tendency of hers to hold back just spared you from the main eruption. For the moment. But if you keep pushing ... you'll see it. And you'll never forget it. He wondered if the boy realized that, as he couldn't see into the boy's mind, for reasons Alex didn't fully understand. He wondered if JD realized just how thin the ice was for him at the moment. His answer was answered only a moment later when the young corporal's face hardened, and he growled, "This isn't over. Not yet." Damn. This will get ugly.

Part 56

At the Larabee house, no one had any inkling of just how ugly things would get. Not that Chris Larabee would have cared. His sister had just finished making dinner ... keeping it simple with sandwiches. He supposed he was lucky she didn't order out for pizza. They were sitting in the living room, keeping it casual for Kevin's sake. He had finished eating a few minutes earlier, devouring his sandwich as if he hadn't eaten in days.

Now, Kevin was watching tv with Billy, a child on either side of Mary as she finished her own sandwich. Thank God for TVLand ... Chris didn't know if he could answer any questions about the modern TV shows. If all else failed, there were still Scooby-Doo tapes somewhere around here. Although, he would then have to explain about a VCR. Or maybe not. Kevin came from a poorer family, and if they told him that it was something new, he probably wouldn't have a hard time believing that. DVD's, on the other hand ...

Mary had just led Billy and Kevin into the kitchen for a glass of lemonade each, while Chris got out the Scooby-Doo tapes, when the door opened. Elizabeth, who was helping him find all of the tapes which were suitable for a five year old boy, said quietly, "It's Buck and Drina, and Buck doesn't look happy at all." Chris rose to his feet, allowing his youngest sister to finish organizing the tapes.

Before he could say anything to his longtime friend or little sister, Kevin exclaimed from the kitchen, "Major Buck! Miss Drina!" A tiny blur sped right into Buck's legs ... or would have, if the major hadn't grabbed him and lifted him high over his head. A quick glance at Adriana told Chris that his sister wasn't particularly happy about something as well, but some of the shadows disappeared as she smiled at Kevin.

Mary left the kitchen with a glass of lemonade in each hand, while Billy carried a third. Mary said, "Buck, he just ate ... if you turn him upside down, you get to clean up the mess." Buck responded with a mock pout as he turned Kevin sideways and pretended to gnaw on the side of the child's neck, making the little boy giggle. Chris watched as his old friend's arms tightened around Kevin. Something had upset Buck badly.

"You know, Buck and I haven't eaten yet ... why don't I make us a couple of sandwiches?" Adriana suggested. Which was about as subtle as a gunshot, but another glance at her told Chris that the young woman was in no mood to be subtle. Which probably meant JD was the source of distress for both Wilmington siblings. Buck managed a weak smile and a nod, though Chris was willing to bet he wasn't hungry.

"I'll help you. Elizabeth, why don't you take the boys outside? No running around, you'll make yourself sick that way," Mary suggested, looking at both boys. Billy started to protest, then saw Buck's face more clearly. Instead, he reached over and took Kevin's hand, quietly leading the younger child from the house. A guarded expression had appeared on Kevin's face, one that made Larabee's heart ache.

Mary and Adriana went into the kitchen, while Elizabeth followed the boys outside. She looked worried, and Chris couldn't blame her. Once the boys were safely out of earshot, Buck explained quietly, "It's JD. The damn kid won't take 'no' for an answer." That was standard JD. He was persistent, even when he should back down. Buck proceeded to explain to Chris, Nathan, and Rain what happened before Buck and Adriana left the compound.

Rain was the first to speak, lightly stroking Mindy's soft coat, "It seems to me that JD hasn't learned that sometimes the best thing you can do is shut up and back off. I think he's probably sorry for what he did, but that was probably the worst thing he could have done. And Adriana managed to control her reaction ... didn't take his head off? He's damn lucky." Nathan didn't speak ... just looked worried.

"You got no idea how lucky he was, Rain. I've seen my baby sister really rip into people, when they touch her and she don't even know they're there. Hell, when I felt her tense up, I was ready to knock him through a wall," Buck growled.

Chris remained silent, quietly sipping his beer. Buck closed his eyes, leaning back against the sofa. Unwittingly, that put him right beside Mindy. The border collie immediately began to lick his face, sensing how troubled he was. Buck managed a halfhearted laugh, reaching up to pet the dog. The major said softly, "And all through it all, I'm thinkin,' he ain't the enemy. This is JD!' But dammitalltohell! Why can't he just let us all calm down?"

"Right now, he's thinking only of himself and the way he feels, Buck. Probably, he's thinking about how alone he is, and that makes him resent Kevin even more," Chris explained with a sigh. He had actually been where JD was before. He had a pretty good idea what was going through the boy's mind. This actually came up during his psych evaluation, when he 'shot' an innocent bystander by accident, a young mother with two small daughters.

They knew JD couldn't leave something alone ... they probably should have seen this coming. This part, at least. The trouble was, Chris didn't have the patience or the desire to deal with the boy at the moment. Ever since he saw Josie and Drina, Kevin huddled against Drina's body, and heard about the two men chasing the little boy, scenarios kept chasing each other through the colonel's mind about what could have happened.

And every time Chris thought about what could have happened to his brother in the time he was away from JD ... he wanted to flatten the two bastards who had scared that child, and he wanted to flatten JD. Because even if Kevin hadn't gone to the bathroom alone, someone could have taken him from JD's side, without the corporal even noticing his absence. Because he didn't want to notice it, because he wanted Kevin to disappear.

"Then we may want to think about somethin' else," Nathan put in. Chris and Buck both looked at him as Mary and Adriana returned to the living room. The medic continued, "Sounds to me like JD is spoilin' for a fight. If the general decides to let him go tomorrow, JD may decide to come here." Shit. Nathan was right. And since JD would be off base property, the general couldn't tell him not to come to the Larabee home.

The general would probably strongly advise him to stay away, but a lot of people had strongly advised JD on a lot of things over the last few years, and he didn't always pay attention. However, it was Mary who said quietly, "Then we deal with that problem when it shows up. Because if JD is told, or even advised, not to come here ... then he will. You know he's just as headstrong as any one in this room."

"Coming from you, Mare," Adriana replied dryly, "that's saying a lot." Mary stuck her tongue out at her best friend, and everyone laughed, relieving the tension that had been growing in the room for the last several moments. Adriana handed a plate to her elder brother, then eased herself down to sit beside him. She said, "But she's right. So, I'll say this, and get it out of the way. Chris, do you want us to stay here tonight?"

It took Larabee a moment to figure out what she meant, then Chris nodded. She meant a united front. Josiah and Ezra were still at the compound, and they were needed there. But Buck and Adriana were both finished for the night. It was up to Nathan and Rain if they would stay. Nathan said softly, understanding this as well, "Rain oughta be sleepin' in her own bed, but we'll be back tomorrow morning. United front." Chris nodded his acceptance and understanding. Rain was pregnant, and Nathan was very protective of both his wife and their unborn child. He would have done the same thing in Nathan's position. Chris hoped there wasn't a confrontation the following morning. He didn't know how much more his team could take.

Part 57

Eventually, the little ones came back inside, though both boys kept looking at the adults warily. Kids weren't stupid. Adults often liked to think so. But kids were a helluva lot smarter than people gave them credit for. They could sense trouble, could sense tension in the air. Buck remained in the living room, while Chris and Mary tucked the two boys in. Mindy had crawled down from her perch on the sofa to lie across his lap, and rest her head in Adriana's.

Over the next few hours, the adults talked softly in the living room. None of them approaching the subject of Vin's change or JD's reaction. Sometimes, it was hard for Buck to believe only a full day had passed since SG-1 brought the little boy back. So much had happened in that time. And though his body felt leaden with exhaustion, his mind continued to spin. Long after the adults said good night, long after Nathan and Rain left, Buck continued to sit up and think about what had happened during the last day and a half.

The sound of tiny footfall brought back long-forgotten memories. He thought at first one of the boys was getting a drink. Several moments passed and no return trip. Buck frowned, growing concerned. He got to his feet, careful to avoid waking Mindy, who was stretched out beside the recliner where Buck had been resting, and Adriana, who was sound asleep on the couch. He paused just long enough to tuck the blanket a little more securely around his sister, then headed in the direction of the bathroom.

He quickly realized why there hadn't been a return trip. Little Kevin was hunched over the toilet, his small body convulsing. Buck quietly closed the door behind him and walked over the shaking child. Kevin raised his eyes to Buck, presenting the face of a very miserable child, and whispered, "I throwed up. I didn't wanna wake Billy or Miss Mary or Chris, 'cause they need their sleep." Buck flushed the toilet, then wet a wash cloth.

"You think you're just about done?" he asked softly, washing the hot little face. Kevin nodded, though he obviously still didn't feel very well. Buck finished the clean up, then pulled Kevin into his arms. He almost gasped as Kevin snuggled against him, remembering Adam do the exact same thing when he was sick. Buck whispered, forcing the memories back, "Well, let's sit here a few more minutes, just to be safe. Okay?"

There was a muffled 'okay,' as Kevin rested his head against Buck's broad chest. The major responded by gently caressing the sweaty hair, pausing every few minutes to plant a gentle kiss on the top of Kevin's head, and rubbing the boy's back. There was an occasional whimper from the child, but it seemed the nausea had run its course. After about half an hour, Buck whispered, "Think you'll be okay to go back to bed?" There was a bare hesitation, then a faint nod.

Buck eased himself to his feet, bringing the child with him. Kevin wrapped his arms around Buck's neck, and the major took the opportunity to check for a fever. He didn't seem to have one ... in fact, he seemed cooler now. Reassured, Buck carried the little boy back to his room. Billy was still asleep, and Kevin whispered very, very softly, "Major Buck? Could ... couldja stay with me?"

He had spoken so softly, Buck almost didn't hear him. But once the request was made, and Buck understood it, nothing could have kept him away. Buck answered, pulling the child a little tighter to his chest, "You bet I will, Kevin." He lay down on the bed first, so that Kevin was resting against his torso. Kevin twisted himself and turned himself, until he lay curled on his side, his head resting just under Buck's chin.

For the first time, Buck could understand why JD had such a hard time believing this was really their Vin. But Buck's reasons were slightly different. As Kevin slowly started to relax, and his body became heavier against Buck's chest, the major found it hard to believe that when he first met the adult Vin Tanner, he resented that young man. How could he have resented him, when it was so damn easy to love the child?

Jealousy? Fear? An unwillingness to believe that anyone could care about Chris Larabee as much as he did? All of the above. And yet, as time passed, and Buck got to know Vin, the jealousy and resentment, the fear and the unwillingness, were all replaced with friendship and trust. And eventually, Buck allowed Vin Tanner into his heart, alongside Chris and JD. He thought back to only a few months earlier, when Chris found out Vin was his brother.

Buck remembered what he told Chris. About saying the words. The words were just as true for Buck as they were for Chris. Or Josiah. Or Nathan. He thought about Nathan's concern, that they would hear about something from Vin's childhood that he didn't want them to know about. He thought about the way things would be when they got their Vin back. And he decided it was worth the risk.

But before the major could say the words, Kevin whispered, more asleep than awake, "Love you, Major Buck." The big major fought back tears. Damn that boy. Damn him for being a mind reader whether he was an adult or child. Damn him for breaching all of Buck's defenses, just by being who and what he was. Damn him for the hurt look he got in his eyes, the one which he thought no one else saw, when someone mentioned JD.

And then Buck damned himself, for acting just like JD when he was scared. Instead of damning the precious bundle in his arms, Buck held the boy a little tighter and whispered, "And I love you, Kevin. More than you'll ever know." The words were true, of course.

They had been true for a long time, ever since Buck's resentment died away, and he found in Vin Tanner a little brother. But those words weren't spoken, not to another man, at least. But to a child? To a child, it was not only permissible, it was encouraged. To tell them, often, that you loved them. An adult needed to hear it, but brothers worked a little differently as adults than they did as children.

Buck said again, needing to say it before their Vin was returned to them as an adult, "I love you, so much. And if it takes the rest of my life, I'm gonna make sure nobody ever hurts you again." He couldn't protect the little boy forever. He could only protect Vin when the guide was of a mind to let him. But he would do what he could for his little brother. Even if that meant protecting him from his other little brother.

Buck began rubbing Kevin's back, as he had when they were in the bathroom, and the child burrowed deeper into his chest. JD. What exactly would happen when their Vin returned to them? Buck knew his friend well enough to know if Vin remembered his time as a child, JD would have a lot of groveling to do, and it occurred to Buck to encourage JD to take groveling lessons from Will Richmond, since it seemed the man made a habit of angering his wife.

One thing was sure ... while Vin was a forgiving man, he was no doormat. And while he could have tolerated JD for failing to watch his back, as an adult ... Vin had no use for anyone who allowed harm to come to a child. For himself, Vin could forgive JD. For a child ... that was a different story. As if hearing his thoughts, Kevin mumbled, "Major Buck? I don't like that mean man. The one who was s'posed to take me to Miss Mary."

"I know, son," Buck soothed, as Billy sat up. For the first time, Buck realized the older boy had been awake all along. The eight year old crawled up onto the bed beside Kevin, and gently patted the back of his head. Buck bit back a smile, and said, "I know, and what's more, we're gonna make sure he knows exactly what he done wrong. For now, it's time for you to go to sleep." Kevin settled once more, and Billy slid off the bed.

"Should I get my mom? She always wakes up when I get out of bed and go to the bathroom," Billy asked. Buck thought about asking the boy to tell Mary that Kevin had been sick, but it was then that a figure blocked the light from the hallway. Billy said, "Mom, Kevin got sick earlier, and Buck brought him back. Otherwise, I woulda taken care 'a him." Mary entered the room, sitting down on the bed beside Buck, wrapping her arm around Billy as she did.

"I know you would have, honey. He doesn't have a fever," Mary murmured, checking the sleeping child's cheeks and forehead. She chewed her lower lip thoughtfully, as if trying to decide what to do next. She asked after a moment, "Buck, you were gonna stay with him a while?" Buck nodded. All night, if need be, and the captain continued, "Okay. We'll call Janet in the morning. It may have just been the excitement of the day, but I don't want to take any chances."

That was what Buck was thinking as well. Mary continued with a faint smile, "You'll be a good daddy one of these days, Buck Wilmington. Shhhh ... it's okay, honey. Go back to sleep." Buck glanced down as Kevin's blue eyes slid shut once more.

Mary leaned forward and gently kissed his forehead, then slid off the bed. She told her son, "Buck's gonna take care of Kevin now, sweetheart, you can go back to sleep. I'm very proud of you, you've done a good job of taking care of Kevin." Buck smiled as Billy's face lit up at the praise, and could have sworn the boy grew at least another inch from pride alone. Mary kissed her son's forehead and settled him back under his own blankets.

With the boys settled and Mary quietly returning to the room she shared with Chris, Buck finally found himself relaxing. He remembered many nights, holding Adam 'til they both fell asleep ... Adam often stayed with him, while Chris and Sarah were out of town. Married couples needed time away from their children, after all. With the memory of that beloved child in his mind, and a living, equally beloved child in his arms, Buck finally fell asleep.

Part 58

Things were quiet for the next few days. Kevin was fine in the morning, though Janet was told about the episode. It was agreed that Buck and Adriana would return to the SGC to get their work done, and return at night. Mindy would remain with Chris, Mary and the boys. Kevin had taken to giving her hugs, with all the strength in his small body, hugs which the dog patiently endured. No, not endured, because after each hug, Kevin received a face-washing from the dog.

SG-1 was still with the Tok'ra. Skaara had agreed to go through Klorel's memories, according to Josiah, when the anthropologist came to see Chris and the others one night. Ezra asked if anyone wanted to lay odds on how much longer O'Neill would be able to keep his patience with the often-arrogant, but more benevolent cousins of the Gou'ald. Adriana reminded him that this was O'Neill they were discussing, and there was no challenge in that bet.

According to Josiah, General Hammond was keeping JD too busy to challenge Buck or anyone else again. It seemed the confrontation had a witness, in the form of Rafael Martinez, who promptly informed the general. Both of 'em. He was worried for the two siblings, afraid that if the chico, as he called JD, made trouble, there would be no turning back. Chris knew Rafael Martinez well enough to know he didn't often intervene in the workings of other teams. So when he did ... both of the generals took notice, and so did Chris.

By the morning of the fourth day, Chris had begun to relax, begun to believe they might have actually caught a break for once. Kevin wasn't sleeping as much, and could often be found playing with Billy when the older boy came home from school. Chris would come to realize later, that was a mistake. As they had all week, Buck and Adriana stayed overnight, while Nathan had gone directly to the SGC, so Janet could make sure both mother and baby were all right. Rain was having a hard time, and Nathan wanted to take no chances with her health or the baby's.

Kevin was even more energetic than he had been for the last few days, and he was practically dancing as Mary and Adriana checked him over. Elizabeth waited in the corner, arms folded over her chest, exchanging a rueful look with Billy. She was closest to the door, and had to move quickly as it opened. Chris was arguing with Buck about whether they should all ride together, since Janet asked to see Kevin today, and everyone was going to the SGC.

Chris looked up as the door opened, to reveal JD Dunne. The boy breezed into the house, as if nothing had happened, and said, "Well, come on ... you're all a bunch of slow pokes." He stepped toward Kevin, saying, "Have you ever seen such a bunch of slow pokes in your life?" He was talking to thin air ... as JD approached, Kevin darted behind Adriana's legs. The archaeologist put her hand on the top of the child's head, her eyes fixed on JD.

But it was Mary who said quietly, "Back away, JD, you're scaring him." A second glance at his brother confirmed this was, indeed, true. Kevin was peeking around Adriana's legs, his blue eyes wide with fear as he looked at the man who had ignored him in the SGC. JD just ignored her, moving closer to Kevin, and Kevin retreated back behind the safety of Adriana's legs once more. Mary repeated, "JD. You have to let him come to you."

"Oh, what do you know? This is Vin Tanner, after all!" JD retorted, and for the first time, Chris realized the boy was drunk. His words were slurring, and he was uneven on his feet. It was only seven thirty in the morning! The second thought to cross the colonel's mind was, that's why he's scaring Kevin. Not for the approach, or what he did, but because somehow, Kevin knows about people who are drunk!

Thank God he didn't see me after Sarah and Adam were murdered. Chris shook it off and said quietly, "JD. You're frightening the boy. He can smell the liquor on your breath, and it's scaring him. Back ... off." He saw a flash of recognition in Adriana's eyes and she moved in front of Kevin protectively. It proved to be unnecessary, for JD turned to face Chris instead, his hazel eyes flashing with alcohol, anger, and hurt.

"You ... go ... to ... hell! From the moment that little brat showed up, he's been all you care about! Well, I am tired of it. I am a member of this team, and I deserve to be treated with respect. Do you know what General Hammond has had me doing the last four days? Scrubbing toilets. Cleaning up after people. And do you know why? Because my so-called best friend had to go to him, carrying tales!" JD retorted.

"Well, that's one wrong piece of information. Buck didn't say nothin' to General Hammond about you grabbing his sister and generally making an ass out of yourself. He didn't have to. And as for you being treated with respect? I'll do that when you start earning it again, Corporal Dunne. You showing up at my house at seven thirty in the morning, drunk as a skunk and scaring children, is not gonna do it!" Chris fired back.

JD didn't back down, retorting, "Oh, and why not? You did the same thing! You ain't any better than me! Least I'm honest, instead of tryin' to turn some sniveling little brat into my dead son, much less a sniveling little brat who's supposedly your brother!"

Chris felt rage tear through his soul, and for the rest of his life, he would wonder where he got the self control to keep from knocking JD through the wall. Perhaps it was his own fear that he had been doing just that, these last few days. Instead, he replied quietly, "That's not your concern. General Hammond placed Kevin in my care. After you proved yourself singularly incapable of watching out for him."

Now the rage from that betrayal began returning. Over the last several days, Chris had time to calm down, or so he thought. But the colonel was finding he hadn't calmed down at all. Only forced the situation to the back of his mind. Chris continued, "What the hell was wrong with you, JD? You were mad at the rest of us, so you took it out on Kevin? What kind of man are you? You keep saying you're a man, but this ain't the way a man acts!"

"Oh, and what would you know about how a man acts? Huh? My so-called best friend throws me over, first for his bitch sister, then for a little brat who SG-1 says is Vin. You fawn all over him, as if he's your lost son ... yeah, it keeps getting pushed into my face that the brat looks just like Adam, only with lighter hair, so it has to be Vin! That is not Vin! Do you understand me? He's not Vin!" JD yelled.

It was then that things spun out of control. Things started happening quickly, too quickly for Chris to regain control. JD growled, "You want me to be nicer to that brat? Huh?" He spun away, grabbed Adriana's shoulders and physically threw her to one side, taking away Kevin's shield. Though taken off guard by the force of the shove, and JD's drunken strength, Adriana hit the ground rolling. Kevin cried out, even as Adriana rolled to her feet, and ran to her. The little boy stood in front of the archaeologist protectively, his chin raised in defiance.

"You leave her alone, you ... you ... bully! I don't like you! You're mean! You ... " Kevin began, then gave a piercing scream. He fell to his knees, arms pressed against his abdomen, and his face ashen. Kevin screamed again as he hit the ground, "Chris! Chris, it hurts!" Adriana was on her knees immediately, scooping the child into her arms. Chris physically pushed JD out of the way as Adriana rose to her feet once more, the recalcitrant cartographer forgotten.

"Chris, he's burning up! Mary and I checked him a minute again, he was just fine!" Adriana said in a low voice. Chris eased the little boy from her arms, brushing his cheek against the boy's forehead. She was right. He was burning up. Kevin whimpered, tears of pain starting to roll down his small cheeks, and Chris kissed his forehead, trying to calm himself and the little boy. What was happening to him, he had been fine just a minute ago? What could have possibly happened to make this happen?

"I'm calling Janet, telling her that we're on our way! Buck, you bring Mr. Big Shot. Drina, grab a blanket. No, wait. Billy, you grab a blanket for Kevin, Drina, here are the keys ... get the car started!" Mary called out. Chris paid no attention to what was going on around him, only to the whimpering child in his arms. He was barely aware that Buck had grabbed JD by his forearms when Chris went to Adriana's side, that Buck was still holding the boy. Right now, the drunk corporal was the lowest on his priority list. Though, in the back of his mind, Chris was quietly planning to have JD reassigned when this was over, if he didn't straighten up and fly right.

"Got the keys. Elizabeth, you're with me, get the backseat ready, then open up Buck's car. I want you to drive it, take my brother and JD with you. Mindy, too. I know, JD's not my favorite person at the moment, either, but Chris and Mary and Billy need to stay with Kevin. Bucklin?" Adriana asked, picking up the lead from Mary. Chris looked up as Buck nodded grimly, steering the now-weeping young man from the room. JD kept sobbing that he didn't mean to hurt anyone. Mindy barked once and followed Elizabeth.

Billy returned as Mary finally connected with Janet, tersely answering the doctor's questions. The colonel didn't pay attention to that conversation. Instead, Chris knelt down as Billy approached with the blanket, helping the little boy cover Kevin's trembling body. When the conversation was finished, Mary said, "Janet's waiting for us, she has a security detail assembled at the main gate, to act as our escort. Adriana, Elizabeth is driving the other car? Buck, JD, and Mindy are with her?" Adriana nodded as she came back inside, her own expression grim.

Mary nodded, continuing, "All right. Let's go, I'll get the door behind you." Billy darted out a head of his mother and Chris, as Elizabeth finished cleaning out the backseat of Mary's car. Chris followed Billy, with Mary and Adriana bringing up the rear. Chris carried Kevin to the car, and was distressed to realize that the little boy wasn't even whimpering any more. His small face was screwed up in pain ... he was still conscious, and in too much pain to even whimper.

As Chris slid into the backseat, still cradling Kevin against his body, Mary whispered, "Janet thinks she knows what's happening, thinks his organs are starting to return to adult size. We've got to get him back to the compound, she has some ideas to buy us time. She also said she would contact General Hammond, to bring back SG-1 on the double. We have a few days, but ... things just went critical."

Looking at the pained face of his baby brother, Chris could only agree. Hang on, little brother, he thought, as Adriana closed her own door and made sure everyone was buckled up, hang on, just a little while longer! And then, Adriana was revving up the engine, pulling out of the driveway. Kevin gave a soft little gasp of pain, and Adriana called back, "I'm sorry, baby, I'll try to keep from hurting you more, but we're gonna get you back to Dr. Janet. Just hold on!"

Part 59

Less than an hour later, JD Dunne was back in his own quarters, sleeping off the alcohol, while the rest of SG-7 was gathered in the hallway of the infirmary. Josiah and Ezra had been alerted to the situation, and they waited anxiously with the Tanner sisters and Josie Tanner. Josie was tucked under Josiah's arm. Nathan was inside the infirmary, with both Rain and Kevin. But it was Janet who emerged at last, looking tired.

"I've given him something for the pain. I've run some tests, and like I feared, Kevin's organs started returning to their normal size. That's the bad news. The good news is, we have some time left. General Hammond sent a message to SG-1, and he paged me while I was examining Kevin. Skaara came through with the information, and they're on their way back. Given the situation, the general is gonna forego the briefing. As soon as SG-1 gets back, they'll come here, tell you how to reverse this, and then you'll be on your way. Until they get back, Kevin will be sedated, so he can rest," she explained.

She paused, then went on, "At the moment, his life isn't in danger, but he's in terrible pain. That's one reason for the sedation. The other is, I'm hoping if he relaxes, that will slow down the change in his body. His body chemistry was scrambled a little when he was changed, which is why the organs started to return to their normal size now. The adrenaline rush triggered a chemical reaction."

"And as long as he's tense ... " Carly put in, and Janet nodded. Carly asked next, "So, what do we do in the meantime? And what about that brat?" The contempt was thick as she mentioned JD. Buck had deposited the boy in his room, and at the moment, he didn't even want to think about the kid. He was angry with the kid, angry and disgusted. Not just at JD's latest screw-up, but at getting drunk before it was even eight am.

"Leave Corporal Dunne to me ... and to Mr. Tanner when we get him back. Dr. Frasier, what about visitors? Should the child have visitors, while we wait for SG-1 to return with the information?" General Hammond asked, approaching the small group. Janet Frasier nodded, her eyes flickering to Chris, who was slumped against the wall. Buck's old friend looked like hell. Not as bad as Buck had seen him, but that wasn't the point.

"Yes. Colonel Larabee, I think he'd like it very much, if you sat with him," the CMO replied. That was all Chris needed. He pushed himself to his feet and went inside the infirmary, putting his hand on Janet's shoulder in a quiet 'thank you.' Janet covered his hand with her own, then Chris disappeared inside. Janet continued, "Kevin will be all right for the moment, so I'll check on Corporal Dunne."

General Hammond nodded and Dr. Frasier left, heading toward the quarters. There was silence for several moments, then Josie said quietly, "At least he took a taxi to Chris and Mary's house, instead of trying to drive there." There was another long silence, then Josie added, "Not that this helps. He had an ugly confrontation with Will Richmond last night, over something unrelated to this. Or so Will said. I think that's why he decided to go out and get drunk. I'd noticed JD had been too quiet lately."

"Hell, Will can drive most people to drink on one of his good days, and Will hasn't had a good day ever since they got back to earth. And when he's miserable, he makes everyone around him miserable, you know that, Josie!" Adriana put in. That drew a laugh, mainly because it was true. Buck put his hand on his sister's shoulder, both to comfort her and to comfort himself. He heard about the final part of the conversation between his sister and JD from Rafael Martinez. How she acknowledged she had hated them both for Buck shutting her out.

But she wouldn't ever say that. To her mind, that was unacceptable behavior, so she dealt with it the only way she knew how. And once again, Buck realized how lucky he was, to get his sister back. He had known people who would have never given him a second chance, after making the mistakes he had. And no matter what his sister said, he knew he had screwed up. Buck said now, as Adriana's hand came to rest over his own, "You know, I've been thinking. I need to have things out with JD."

She nodded her understanding, and Buck continued, "I was wondering. Would you be interested in coming with me, when I do? Watch my back ... and make sure I don't kill him?" Now, Adriana smiled, her entire face lighting up. She patted his hand with another nod, and Buck continued, "I'm worried that's exactly what I'm gonna do, baby sister. I'm afraid after the last few stunts he's pulled, I'll kill him."

Again, his sister patted his hand, replying, "Get in line, sweet brother. I think Chris has decided he's got first dibs on pummeling the kid, after his two sisters and Josie." Buck had only to look at all three Tanner females to see how right she was. And he knew Chris. The major put his arm around his sister's shoulders, drawing her closer, and Adriana added, "Besides, I'll need you to watch my back ... and make sure I don't kill him."

Buck just laughed and hugged her tightly, kissing the top of her head. He said, resting his cheek against her dark hair, "I just keep thinking about that little boy, DeeDee. Cuddled against me, after he was sick. I haven't felt like that since Adam. You know, Mary told me that she thought I'd make a great daddy one of these days. Can you imagine that? Me, as a daddy? Being responsible for another tiny human being?"

"Of course I can imagine it, even if I didn't have the imagination my goddess gave me. She's right. You'd make a wonderful dad, just like you were a wonderful uncle. You've got so much love to give, Bucklin. And the woman who finally wins your heart ... well, she better deserve you. Because if she ever hurts you, I will personally kick her ass ... and don't think I can't do it!" Adriana retorted.

Buck hugged his sister again, amazed. In an odd sort of way, while Buck's relationship with Adriana had improved dramatically in the last few months, it seemed to him that the little boy in the infirmary actually gave him back his sister. And not for the first time, he thought, despite the troubles with JD, that this might have ended up being a blessing in disguise, for all of them. Including Vin, who was given a second chance at the childhood he missed after Julia's death.

Buck had no doubt whatsoever that for him, his sister would kick ass and take names, as the saying went. Strange, how he never really thought about it before. He always knew what he would do for her ... how far he would go to protect her. But he never really considered how far she would go to protect him. What she would do for him. Buck wasn't entirely sure how Vin's transformation played a hand in Buck rediscovering his sister ...

But he knew it did. Somehow. And when they got their Vin back, when he was the quiet, sometimes mysterious, mischievous guide and sharpshooter whom they all loved ... yes, loved.

Buck would tell him that. He would tell him that just by being that wonderful, playful, protective little boy, Vin had truly given back Buck's sister to him. And that was when he faced a second truth. Soon, very soon ... as soon as SG-1 returned with the information they received from Skaara, he would have to say good-bye to Kevin. True enough, the little boy would remain within the adult, but Buck knew he would miss the little boy, more than he had ever believed possible.

Part 60

Oh ... God. Did he really drink himself under the table the night before? JD Dunne lifted his head from the pillow with a groan. Then whimpered as the sound made pain explode inside his skull. Okay. He would so not do that ... ever again! JD rolled onto his back, closing his eyes tightly against the overhead light. What the hell had he been thinking, drinking so much? He remembered the first time he got this drunk, and groaned again.

"Well ... it's alive. Sort of," a familiar voice said from the general direction of the door. At least, JD thought it was the direction of the door. His head wasn't screwed on very tightly at the moment. Though, it was screwed on tight enough for a flood of memories. JD groaned again, remembering the confrontation at the Larabee home in bits and pieces, and hoped it was just a dream.

No such luck, as a second voice added softly, "Though that's subject to change, if he makes the mistake of crossing Chris again." Adriana. JD opened his eyes. Well, she was all right. He hadn't hurt her when he pushed her away from the boy. He closed his eyes again, and Adriana continued, "Though I think he may decide to play possum, at least until you boys are supposed to go back to the beginning."

Huh? What the hell was that supposed to mean? Back to the beginning? Buck took up the interrogation (for that was what it was starting to feel like, an interrogation one of the old movies Josiah liked to watch), saying, "SG-1 got the answers they needed ... Skaara came through for them. When they get back, we're heading to the planet where Vin was turned into a child, so we can turn him back before he dies."

Well, that made sense ... before he dies??? JD came fully awake then, his eyes shooting open. Buck was simply regarding him with an expressionless face, and Adriana was standing at his side, with an equally expressionless face. The archaeologist said quietly, "His internal organs are starting to grow back to adult size. Janet's theory is, the adrenaline surge did a number on his body chemistry, which was already screwed up, and that's why it happened now." Now, when JD had hit rock bottom. Because there was no other way to explain what he had allowed to happen over the last few days.

That wasn't what Adriana had said, but it lingered in the air, nonetheless. JD groaned and allowed his head to drop onto the pillow as the last of the memories fell into place. He already felt nauseous from the excessive amount of alcohol he had consumed the previous night. It began when he encountered Will Richmond, after spending the last several days cleaning out the toilets in Cheyenne Mountain ... all of the toilets. With a tooth brush.

The archaeologist could be a nice guy, when he wanted. However, he was in lousy mood from what had happened planetside. Seemed his wife still wasn't speaking to him ... or allowing him into her bed ... and his daughter was afraid of him. He was angry with himself, and took it out on JD. The cartographer couldn't remember exactly what they argued about, but he did remember it was the final straw.

JD resolved to go out and get stinking drunk, in the immature hope that somehow, it would dull the pain and the guilt he had been feeling ever since his confrontation with Buck and Adriana. Well, he got stinking drunk, all right. So stinking drunk, he took a taxi to the Larabee home, told off Chris, and scared the little boy. From what Buck said, there was a possibility the little boy was dying.

The major said, bringing JD's attention back to the present, "Wouldja like to tell me what the hell's wrong with you? Jesus, JD! Of all the people on this team, I expected Chris to have a hard time with this situation, and you to be ecstatic about not bein' the youngest any more!" Ouch, and double ouch. JD still couldn't bring himself to believe that the boy in the infirmary was really Vin Tanner, but not for the reasons of earlier. No, he just couldn't allow himself to believe that he had treated a friend so badly.

Not that he had any reasons before. No, his atrocious behavior had been fueled by one thing, and one thing only. Jealousy. JD looked over Adriana, who was leaning against the wall, arms folded over her chest. Her face was expressionless, until he looked into her eyes, and saw a raging demon there. Awwww ... fuck! Too late, JD remembered something Nathan said, not long after Vin nearly died during the wagon train from hell. How, when Vin's safety was threatened, Adriana's common sense ... and civility ... went right out the window.

Kinda the way JD's common sense went right out the window, the minute his pride was affected. The cartographer sighed, "I was jealous." Buck looked over at his sister, who mouthed a rather obvious 'ya think?' back to the major, and JD continued, "I was jealous, and ... dammit! I was wrong, okay? I screwed up, made a first rate jackass out of myself, is that good enough for you? I was wrong!"

"No. It's not good enough. We know you were wrong ... we know you made a jackass out of yourself. We saw that for ourselves ... hell, the entire base saw that. A few civilians even decided to take advantage of the situation. . Tell us something we don't know. Like ... why? Why you were jealous, why it took you to get drunk off your ass before you finally started acting like a human being. Tell us, JD. Tell us why you would do those things!" Adriana exclaimed, shaking her head in disgust and frustration. Tell us why you would ever turn on Vin like you've done in the last week.

JD started to answer, only to remember what she said. They knew he was jealous. They knew he made an ass of himself. They knew all that. What they didn't know was why. And JD wasn't sure if he could tell them, because he wasn't even sure of the answers himself. They deserved answers. All of them. So, instead of opening his mouth and inserting his foot all the way to his hip, JD stopped and thought.

He didn't like what he came up with. He knew why he was angry. And that made him angry with himself, which he took out on Kevin. JD replied quietly, "I was jealous. I wasn't the baby any more, I wasn't special. And all I could think about was my mother working her fingers to the bone while I was growing up ... about how much I wish y'all had been there. And Vin ... Vin was getting the chance I never got."

He shook his head, whispering, "It wasn't fair. Why did Vin deserve a second chance, and I didn't? Why did it have to be him? Why not me? And that made me mad at myself, because whatever else we didn't have, Mama and I had each other. After Julia died, Vin didn't have nobody. He was all alone. And I hated myself, for being so jealous of a little orphan. But I couldn't help it. You left me out, Buck."

Fury flashed in Buck's dark blue eyes, and he pushed himself off the wall, starting for JD. Awww ... shit. He just had to go and open his mouth, didn't he? JD braced himself for the punch he knew he was coming. But again, Adriana intervened, saying, "No, JD. You left yourself out. You chose to remain here, and let your feelings fester. Do you honestly think Buck would have said no if you wanted to go with him, Josiah, and Ezra to the toy store?"

JD squeezed his eyes shut, though not because of the hangover this time. No, this time, it was because of another memory, one which he had pushed down with ruthless determination during the last few days. It was a memory of Buck getting ready to leave for the toy store with the other two, and asking JD if he was coming along. Not pushing, not nagging ... just asking if JD wanted to come with them and have some fun.

She was right. Buck and the others hadn't shut out JD, he had done that all himself. JD opened his eyes, to find the truth in the gaze of his best friend's sister. Buck and the others saw that JD was having a hard time dealing with Vin's transformation, and instead of mollycoddling him, like he was a ten year old, they had left him alone to deal with his out of control emotions. As they would have done for anyone else, until the hurting member was ready to accept help.

And how would JD ask for help, when he wouldn't even acknowledge that he had a problem? He wouldn't have accepted any help from Buck, or the others. He didn't have a problem; everyone else had the problem, everyone else was the problem. Especially after he crossed the line. Jesus, after all the time he spent with Buck and the Greer ladies, after all the time he spent with Billy, JD should have thought about how much harder it was for a little one to hold it in. And he did think about it ... that was what hurt most.

He knew the little boy had to go to the bathroom desperately, and since he couldn't lash out at the people he was angriest with, he took out his anger on a helpless child.

He knew exactly how humiliated Kevin would be. But the one thing he forgot was, Kevin Tanner was nothing if not independent. That was what threw him. He remembered the moments of sheer panic, after he finished his meaningless conversation with someone he didn't even like, when he turned around. Only to find Kevin gone. JD's guilt started to grow in that moment, even as he tried to say it wasn't his fault.

Josiah had tried to make him see the error of his ways, by reminding him of the trust Vin once held in him. But JD fought it, fought the guilt, and told himself repeatedly that it didn't matter, that Kevin wasn't the same person as Vin. That was a lie, too. JD had seen those pictures of Adam Larabee, he had seen the pictures of little Kevin Tanner, in the months and weeks before Julia Tanner's death.

He knew the little boy SG-1 brought back with him was Vin Tanner. He knew it. He denied it, even as he knew it, because he couldn't face what he was doing to this child-version of one of his best friends. JD started to acknowledge all this, when Sgt Jones called over the intercom that there was an incoming traveler. Buck and Adriana looked at each other, and Buck just said, "SG-1's back."

Adriana nodded, and the siblings bolted from the room without another word to JD. The cartographer stood in the center of the room briefly, battling between resentment at being abandoned yet again, while another part demanded that he quit whining, and go find out what SG-1 found out. The latter won. And as he followed the Wilmingtons, Adriana turned and said in a quiet voice, "You can be thankful for one thing ... Nettie isn't around to skin you alive."

Nettie? Aw hell ... that would have been just plain ugly. Because if there was anything scarier than Josie, Elizabeth, and Carly Tanner on the war path, it was Nettie Welles on the warpath. And JD knew if anything got Nettie Welles in an uproar, it was someone messing with one of her girls ... or with her boy. Yup, Drina called that one dead to rights ... he was damn lucky Nettie didn't know!

Part 61

He looked amazingly tiny, lying in the infirmary bed. And Chris thought at first that Kevin was asleep, until a tiny voice whispered, "Chris? I'm scared." Larabee found himself melting at the admission. Not just at the trust he heard in his brother's voice, but at the genuine fear. He remembered what General Hammond said to him when this all began. How Chris was getting a second chance to be a proper big brother to Vin.

The colonel stopped beside the bed, cupping the small face in his hand. He said softly, "There's no need for you to be afraid, Kevin. I'm right here. Dr. Janet's working on a way to make you feel better." Kevin nodded, trying desperately to be brave, and Chris continued, "But you know something ... when my little boy Adam was scared, he used to sleep with my wife and me. Just like you crawled into bed with Mary and me, after your nightmare."

He was rewarded with a smile this time, as he reminded the little boy of crawling into their bed two nights earlier, after another nightmare about the closet. Kevin whispered, "I wasn't sure if ya'll'd let me. Mr. & Mrs. Montrose, they didn't even let their kids get into bed with 'em, much less me." The child paused, then asked in a tiny voice, "Chris? Would you ... ?" The boy's voice trailed off, and Chris understood. He slowly eased into the bed beside the child, before pulling Kevin against his chest, and felt the child relax. Just like Adam ... and not like him, at the same time. Kevin whispered again, "'M scared, Chris. Don't wanna die."

Now Chris did feel his heart break. The poor kid was just five years old, he was hurting and didn't know why. The godawful pain had started suddenly, when he had been fine only a moment earlier. To his mind, it was only a few months since his mother's death. So of course he'd think he was dying. Chris replied softly, tenderly, "I'm not gonna let that happen, Kevin, and neither is Dr. Janet."

"I know ya'll would try ... but sometimes, grown-ups cain't do nothin.' They couldn't do nothin' for m' mama," Kevin pointed out. Chris was stymied, because he knew the boy was right. Grown-ups couldn't save Julia, Chris couldn't save Sarah and Adam. But it was then that he heard the same announcement as Buck, Adriana, and JD. SG-1 was back, and they brought back the cure with them.

Chris replied, "You're right, Kevin. But you know something? Some other people are making sure you get better, too. Not just me and Dr. Janet, but both General Hammond and General Travis. And we aren't gonna give up. But right now, we need you to go to sleep. Can you do that? I promise, I'll stay right here with you." Kevin raised his eyes to look at Chris steadily, then nodded slowly.

The tawny head lay back down on Larabee's chest and a soft sigh echoed out of the child. Chris just held his brother, images flashing through his mind. Images of a fictional past, a past which could have been. Pegeen learning of her husband's infidelity, and welcoming the boy-child of that straying into her heart and into her home. Chris carefully opening his heart to the little boy, until little Kevin was the center of his world.

Their lives could have been so different, both his own and Kevin's, but Chris understood that it was those lonely years after Julia's death which made his brother into the extraordinary man whom he had met more than three years earlier. He hated it ... both the understanding and the necessity ... but it didn't diminish the truth. He had his brother. He had nearly lost Vin once, and that would never be allowed to happen again.

And it wouldn't. Because only moments after hearing the announcement, Chris heard footsteps, and turned to see SG-1 charging into the infirmary. He reached around Kevin's sleeping head on his chest and held his finger to his lips, in the classical 'shhhh' gesture known to every parent. Then he dropped his hand back to the back of Kevin's neck, and saw a familiar pain in the eyes of the other colonel. Familiar, because he had seen the same pain in his own eyes every morning for so many years.

For the first time, Chris recognized how hard this had been for O'Neill. Losing Charlie shattered him and shattered his marriage. And Vin was as dear to him as he was to any member of SG-7 (except maybe JD at the moment). Jack said softly, "We got it, Chris. It ain't gonna be easy, but Skaara came through for us. Told us exactly what we need to do. I already told Janet. She says you should wait a few hours ... let Kevin get some sleep. He'll need all of his energy."

Chris looked at him questioningly, and Jack added, "It's a long story. When the message from General Hammond came through this morning, Skaara had just finished his memory search. He was still pretty wobbly. I was trying to get him to calm down when Carter told us about what happened to the poor kid. Just out of curiosity, is Dunne still in one piece?" The last time Chris checked, he was, but Chris was more concerned with his brother's health.

Jack continued, his face grim, "Well, he won't be for much longer, if Daniel and Teal'c get their hands on him. Hell, I thought the big guy was gonna go nuts!"

"Get in line, I think everyone on both our teams want a piece of him. If he doesn't straighten up and fly right, I"ll ask General Hammond to transfer him to another team. I need to have men who are reliable, and he's been anything but, during the last few days," Chris replied. Jack nodded his agreement, and Chris said more hesitantly, "Jack ... I owe you an apology. JD's not the only one around here who's been a jackass."

"Maybe," Jack allowed, "but he's been the bigger jackass. It was a helluva shock, Chris. And you know I wouldn't have handled it real well, if that happened to Daniel. Shit! If that happened to Daniel, I would have taken the commander in charge apart, piece by piece!" Chris grinned in acknowledgment, knowing just how important the Egyptologist was to O'Neill. Josiah wasn't the only one who could get a little Old Testament.

"Then tell me, Jack. Tell how we're gonna get my baby brother back," Chris said softly. Jack nodded, his eyes promising they would do just that, and proceeded to explain what Skaara told them. It sounded deceptively simple. But Chris learned the hard way that with his team, nothing was ever simple. Nothing was ever easy. Because nothing in this world, or any other, that was easy was worth having.

Part 62

It sounded entirely too easy, the way Sam Carter explained it to them. Buck Wilmington didn't trust easy, any more than he liked ugly. And he did hate ugly, as he had told people on more than one occasion. Looking around at the faces of his team members, he could tell they were experiencing the same wariness. Well ... at least most of his team, though after the last few days, Buck wasn't sure if JD qualified for that.

However, it was Josiah who said, "Sounds simple ... too simple. Simply take him back to the device, turn it on and tell him to wish to be an adult. If that was the case, a djinn would work just as well, don't you think?" Buck heard his sister stifle a giggle at Josiah's observation. He wasn't the only one. Josiah glared at the young woman, though a smile played about his lips, and added, "Somethin' you wanna add, sister?"

"Naw ... just thinking about how funny if we came across a planet where Djinn actually existed, that's all. Thinking about ... well, I'm sure you can imagine what can happen with SG-1 and SG-7 on a planet ruled by Djinn," Adriana answered impishly. From Sam Carter's expression, it was obvious she could imagine exactly what his sister was talking about. And Ezra ... Ezra's eyes lit up, and Adriana added, "I mean, it's obvious what Ezra would wish for! And my brother ... Buck, I mean ... eek!" This wasn't in response to a mouse or a spider, but to Buck squeezing her shoulder.

"Yeah, we get the point. Both of 'em. I don't see what the problem is. I mean, let's face it ... every little kid wants to be a grown up. Just tell Kevin to wish that he's a grown up, razzle dazzle, and boom, we come back with Vin. No worries," JD put in. The kid was immediately silenced by several dark glares, and Buck realized it would take a long time before anyone forgave JD for his behavior in recent days.

"The holes in your logic are big enough to drive a submarine through, Corporal Dunne. In the first place, no, not every little kid wants to be a grown up. In the second place, the desire machine, as Skaara called it, doesn't work like that. It has to be something Kevin wants, and it has to be worded in a very specific way. The reason Vin was transformed in the first place was because he truly wished his mother was alive to meet Adriana. The machine can't bring the dead back to life, so it returned him to his childhood, instead," Daniel retorted.

"In other words, puttin' words in his mouth ain't gonna do no good," Nathan observed and Daniel nodded. Which left them in something of a dilemma. Daniel had just said that the wish had to be specifically worded. If Kevin just asked for the pain to be taken away, that was all that would happen, and he would remain in a child's body ... and they would go through this entire thing all over again.

"So ... the question is, how do we get a little boy to wish to return to what he was, and mean it?" Adriana asked softly. She nodded in acknowledgment as Carly Tanner joined them, Elizabeth attached semi-permanently to her side. Carly looked exhausted, and it occurred to Buck this was the first time he had seen her in days. He knew she had been helping Janet and Josie, so she had been here.

Maybe she had been avoiding him, because she figured he would be with JD. It wouldn't be the first time that happened. Over the last few days, he'd often been stopped by women within the SGC, surprised that he wasn't with JD. A few even were affronted that he hadn't been with the kid, though Buck really didn't see that was any of their business. And that had nothing to do with the current situation.

Instead, Buck went back and considered his sister's words of only a moment before. How exactly did you get a little boy to wish to be what he was once? That would only confuse the child, especially since, to his five year old mind, what he once was a baby. And no self-respecting five year old that he knew wanted that. On the other hand, it had recently been pointed out to him that there were a lot of children he didn't know ... some of whom probably did wish they were babies again.

Hell, put like that, it was easy to see why this wasn't as simple as it first sounded, when Sam Carter outlined what Skaara had learned during his trip down memory lane. Sure, they could tell Kevin what to wish for. But if he didn't want that for himself, it wouldn't work properly. Then ... Buck remembered something. Something ... a conversation he had with Kevin one day after Buck returned to the house, after work. Kevin was sitting in his lap, almost half asleep as they watched Chris playing touch football with Billy. The man and child were sitting on the back porch with Ezra, Nathan, and Josiah.

The women, he remembered, were inside. Yes, that was right. Adriana was in the kitchen with Mary ... Buck had no idea what they were talking about, and he was afraid to ask, with the way they were laughing. He could hear them laughing through the screen of the kitchen window. If he concentrated, he could feel the breeze on his face. And he remembered how familiar it felt, though with different players.

Kevin had said something about Adriana being the other Vin's girlfriend. Why was that so important? Buck focused on the conversation. The little boy was quietly playing with Buck's fingers, when they all heard Mary and Adriana laughing. Kevin looked up at the same time Josiah and Nathan did, but where their expressions reflected the same 'uh-oh, now what' sentiment Buck felt, Kevin's eyes reflected curiosity.

"Major Buck," the little boy asked, "does the other Vin make Drina laugh like that?" Buck looked down at his companion, who was now looking up at him with great earnestness. The boy continued, "Mama ... someone once told her that she needed a boyfrien.' She said that she hadn't found anyone who could make her laugh like I done. Is it 'portant? For a boyfrien' to make his lady laugh?"

Buck had to think before he answered the question, and then he said, "Yes ... yes, he does make her laugh. And she makes him laugh, too. I ... you know, I never really thought about it, but I suppose it is important." Kevin fell silent, once more inspecting Buck's fingers on his free hand, as the other combed through the light brown hair. Kevin was silent for such a long time, Buck thought the child was satisfied with his answer, until Kevin asked, "Major Buck? What other thin's does a boyfrien' do?"

As his sister would have said, if she heard the question ... Lord and Lady , that's a loaded question! But Buck struggled to keep his answer simple, for a child. He said, "Well ... he makes her laugh, like ya said. He ... " How did he explain this? Then something had occurred to him, and he added, "He makes her laugh ... he makes her feel better about herself ... and he protects her, when someone wants to hurt her."

Kevin straightened in Buck's eyes, his bright blue eyes reflecting wonderment ... and sadness. He breathed, "Coulda boyfrien' kept m' mama from dyin,' Major Buck?" The big major silently cursed himself as he shook his head. The tiny shoulders slumped and he whispered, "Shoulda knowed that. Nobody coulda made m' mama better. Was a stupid question." Buck hugged the little boy, kissing the top of his head.

"No, Kevin, it wasn't a stupid question. Not in the least. Only God coulda made your mama well again. No, Vin looks out for DeeDee. Like the way Alex looked out for ya, when those bad men were chasin' ya. He holds her when she's sad and needs to cry, he makes her feel special. And I imagine she does the same thing for him. I never really asked him," Buck admitted. And now, he was wishing he had.

Kevin was again silent, though for a shorter time. Then he asked, "Major Buck? What's the other Vin like? Can ya tell me what he's like?"

Aw hell, here they went. Up until now, Kevin asked very few questions about the man who shared his name. But Buck told him anyhow. He told him about Vin almost dying during the attack on the 'wagon train,' and about the first time Vin met DeeDee, almost eight years earlier. And it was then that inspiration truly hit. What's the other Vin like? Buck looked at the other members of the two teams, gathered now in the hall.

"Y'all," he said slowly, trying to get the words out coherently, despite his rising excitement, "I think I might have an idea about how to get Kevin transformed back into Vin. It may be a longshot ... but hell, what else is new with us?" All eyes turned to him, and Buck began by outlining his conversation with Kevin, then told his companions what he thought would bring their Vin back to them.

Part 63

"Do you think this is gonna work?"

The dark head of her companion remained down, but Carly Tanner didn't retract the question. It was a perfectly fair question ... just because she was probably asking the wrong person. The wrong person, if she wanted to know about quantum physics and such. But she wasn't asking if it was possible, scientifically speaking. She wanted to know, from someone who knew her brother, about gut feelings.

"It makes sense, Carly," Adriana replied without turning around, "the other boys seemed to agree that Kevin is ... if not jealous of, then fascinated by ... Vin. It makes sense that by wishing he was like Vin, the machine would restore him to himself. Especially if they take Daniel's suggestion, and tell him that he'll be Vin when he grows up. It's like they said. Saying 'I wanna be a grown up' won't work, because none of us are sure that's what he wants. But saying he wants to be Vin, or be like Vin ... that I can buy."

Carly regarded her longtime friend's back. When Sam Carter and Daniel Jackson agreed that was probably the key, Adriana offered to pack a change of clothes. For when Vin was returned to himself, to his adult self. That told Carly that her friend believed her brother was right, and she offered to help. It wasn't for the company, because Adriana was more quiet than she usually was. But Janet had things in the infirmary under control, and staying anywhere near JD Dunne wasn't even likely.

"Is it strange for you? Going through Vin's clothes like this?" Carly asked, and at that, Adriana turned around. Despite what Carly had been thinking, Adriana wasn't crying. She didn't even look like she was about to cry. In fact ... her face was expressionless.

Which, for some reason, worried Carly. Adriana's face was only expressionless when she was hiding something. When one of her masks dropped into place. She only had something to hide, when her emotions threatened to get in the way. Like when she was talking about her bastard father. Her memories of those years. Sometimes, when she talked about her mother, depending on what she was remembering. Or ... or, Carly realized, when she was struggling against the wall which had been dissolving before Vin got kiddified. Oh ... shit.

But Adriana replied quietly, "Not really strange. Mainly because I'm not letting myself think about it. It's something that has to be done, and as long as I make myself concentrate on that, I'm okay. When Vin returns to himself, he'll need more than a blanket." Adriana looked at Carly more fully, adding, "He's had enough taken from him, Carly, during the last week. If I can possibly help it, nothing more will be taken from him. It's just sweatpants and a T-shirt and some underwear, but it's better than coming back to the SGC in just a blanket."

Carly couldn't argue with that. She knew her brother ... Vin wasn't someone who took himself seriously, but he did have his pride. Adriana inspected the contents of the backpack one last time, murmuring, "Sweatpants, check ... T-shirt, check. Underwear, check ... shoes ... damn. I need to find a pair of sneakers for him, or maybe moccasins." She began looking around, but Carly immediately found a pair of sneakers peeking out from under her brother's bed.

She swooped in and scooped them up, handing them to her friend, who looked on the edge of panicking. While walking back through the gate in bare feet wouldn't have been nearly as damaging to Vin's pride as coming back in just a blanket, it would have been rough on his feet. And Carly was starting to suspect that Adriana felt somehow guilty about what had happened during the last few days, though she couldn't have said why.

That theory was proved correct when Adriana took the sneakers with a soft 'thank you,' without ever meeting Carly's eyes. The biologist was silent as Adriana eased the sneakers into the backpack with the other clothes, then asked, "Why should you feel guilty, Drina? You didn't do anything to hurt that child? If anyone should feel guilty in this room, it should be me ... you at least spent time with Kevin!"

Adriana replied softly, her back once more to Carly, "I suppose I feel guilty for not protecting him better. For hurting him on the way to the infirmary this morning ... I was driving, you know. And ... if I hadn't gone to pieces that day, the general wouldn't have had to ask JD to escort him to the infirmary. I would have taken care of him, Carly." At that, Adriana did turn around to face Carly. The biologist sighed and put her hands on her friend's arms, forcing Adriana to meet her eyes.

"That, Adriana Kathleen, is a bunch of unmitigated bullshit, and you know it. I know you know that, because my brother told me about the briefing. You know damn good and well, the general had already chosen to ask Corporal Dunne to be Kevin's escort to the infirmary. You know that, so why do you still feel guilty for not protecting him? Drina, if that was true, Kevin wouldn't trust you at all. He would have never reached out his arms to you, when you and Aunt Jo found him that day. You know that," Carly said.

"Yes ... I do. In here. Not here," Adriana replied, indicating first her head, then her heart. She slung the backpack over one shoulder and said, "They're waiting for us in the Gate Room. We should get going." Which was typical of Adriana. Not so much that she wouldn't face her demons, but she would deal with whatever was bothering her later. The trouble was, right now, Kevin was their first priority.

And, Carly decided, I can work on her while they're gone ... SG-7, I mean. It had been decided, once Buck's suggestion was relayed to General Hammond, that the little boy would be returned with SG-7, not SG-1. He knew SG-7, felt comfortable with them ... well, except for the little brat. And as Carly followed her friend to the Gate Room, she felt a guilt all her own. Guilt for not allowing herself to spend more time with her brother while he was a child. She had been given the same gift as Chris, and chose not to use it.

She had said she was trying to find a way to get him back to himself, but the truth was, she was afraid. As afraid as Nathan Jackson was of loving that child, and then losing him. So maybe, it would be a good idea to stick with Adriana, after SG-7 left. The two women arrived at the Gate Room fifteen minutes later, after dealing with various well-wishers. A soft aside from Adriana told Carly the same thing happened after Vin was nearly killed by Ella Gaines.

They found SG-7 waiting for them, along with Mary. Like Adriana, she would be remaining here. The boys didn't need them along, to be blunt about it, and both women knew it. But Mary was holding Kevin one last time before they went back through the Gate, his tawny head resting on her shoulder as she kissed the side of his head. She managed a weak smile as Adriana and Carly entered.

The nearest member of SG-7 was JD Dunne, but as Adriana approached with the backpack, Josiah Sanchez stepped forward with an outstretched hand. Adriana handed him the bundle of clothes, saying softly, "He should have everything he needs in there, 'Siah. I put a change of clothes in there, and you can carry the blanket back in it." She sighed, straightened her shoulders, then extended her hand to Josiah.

The big man reciprocated and Adriana slipped her fingers around his forearm, the same way Vin did. The familiar gesture forced a lump to Carly's throat as Josiah gripped Adriana's forearm in response, before pulling her forward to kiss her forehead. He said softly, "Don't you fret, Miss Drina. We'll bring him back. To all of us." Adriana nodded with a weak smile of her own, and turned her attention to Kevin.

A somewhat stronger smile took over as Kevin reached for her. She carefully took him from Mary, settling him on her hip, and whispered, "You be good, Kevin Parris Tanner." Kevin responded by winding his arms around her neck and resting his head against her shoulder. He looked like he was about to fall asleep, but a quick consultation with Janet before she left to help Adriana told her this was what had to be done. Something about the workings of his subconscious mind. Whatever. Carly was a biologist, not a psychologist. Adriana said after a moment, "I can't go with you, honey ... but my heart will be." Right, Carly thought, and say no more. Before things get really complicated.

"G'bye, Miss Drina ... I'll see ya soon," came the little boy's soft voice. Adriana hugged him a little tighter, but briefly when he gasped. Then she kissed the top of his head and looked at Carly. For a moment, remembering her guilt of only a moment before, Carly was tempted to take the precious child from her friend. But she couldn't bring herself to do it. Instead, she joined the pair and gently kissed the side of his head.

Chris took the sleepy child from Adriana's arms, murmuring, "Let's go, Kevin. We're gonna make the pain go away, and you'll feel much better." Kevin nodded and Adriana stepped back as the Gate initialized. Carly put her arm around her friend as the other five men closed ranks around Chris and Kevin ... JD keeping at least an arm's length from the little boy and the man. Mary joined the two college friends, three friends watching in silence as SG-7 stepped through the wormhole. When they returned, they hoped, they would be whole again, in numbers if not in spirit.

But for now, Carly found tears sliding down her cheeks. Sorrow and guilt for squandering her own second chance with her brother. And as was so often the case when they were in college, the tables turned. She found herself being pulled into a tight embrace, with two sets of hands stroking her hair and her back. Carly buried her face against Adriana's shoulder, sobbing quietly. Would she never learn to take her chances where she found them?

Part 64

He hurt everywhere now. Not like before ... when it hurt so bad, he felt like he was on fire. But it still hurt. Not just his tummy anymore, but his arms, his legs, his neck, his head. Everywhere, he hurt. But they were gonna fix that. Kevin didn't understand exactly how they would do that, but Chris said they would fix it, and Chris wouldn't lie to him. Not about this. Not about anything.

He wasn't sure how he knew that. That little voice inside his head, the one that told him to run when the bad men were chasing him, that he would be safe with Alex ... that was the same voice which told him Chris wouldn't lie to him. The voice sounded a little like Alex's voice, now that Kevin thought about it, but not exactly. There was something ... different about it. But thinking about that made Kevin's head hurt even more.

The exhausted little boy rested his aching head on the shoulder of the man who carried him. He was so tired. He slept for a while, then woke up while Chris undressed him, then wrapped him in a blanket. Chris whispered that they were taking him to a place that would make him better. Where he could stop hurting. After that, Kevin stopped protesting at the removal of his clothing, especially since Dr. Janet wasn't watching.

In the big room he remembered from his first time, Kevin was hugged first by Miss Mary, then by Miss Drina. Miss Mary seemed sad, but she smiled when he asked why. Said that she wasn't sad. She was crying because she was happy he would get better. Kevin decided then and there he would never understand girls. Chris laughed when he said that. Told him that he had learned the greatest lesson any man could ever learn.

Chris carried him through the water, just like Daniel did the first time. He carried him and carried him, and carried him. Until they got to the same place where Kevin woke up the first time, and Jack scared him. Kevin remembered that, remembered hearing Daniel tell Jack that he was scaring Kevin. And now Kevin was scared again, because he was afraid they would leave him here. Leave him alone. Just like his mama done.

But then Chris said softly, "We brought you here to make you better, Kevin. We won't leave you." It didn't surprise Kevin, that Chris knew what he was thinking. Like Dr. Janet, Chris was an adult, so he knew what Kevin was thinking. Besides. That little voice inside his head, the one that told him Chris wouldn't lie, that he would be safe with Alex ... was also telling him that Chris always knew what he was thinking. Well ... almost always.

Kevin didn't question the little voice inside his head. Chris settled him next to the big machine he remembered, and said softly, "We need you to do something very, very important for us, Kevin." Okay ... ? Chris gently caressed his cheek, his eyes filled with the sadness which always made Kevin sad, and continued, "We need you to think about the other Vin. Think about what we've told you about him."

Kevin looked at the mean man who left him ... the others called him JD ... warily. While Chris was getting him out of his clothes, and into the blanket, he had come into the infirmary and walked right up to the bed. Kevin had cringed away from him, curling back into Major Buck's arms, while Chris rounded on the mean man. Kevin wasn't sure what was worse ... how scared Chris made him, with how angry he looked; how scared Kevin was, just seeing that mean man; or how badly his tummy hurt when he jerked back.

Chris turned his face away from the mean man and forced Kevin to look at him. But it was 'Siah who said softly, "Think about him, son. Think about everything we've told you about him, ever since you came back from this place. We need you to remember what we've told you, if we want to make you better. Not just what we've told you, but Miss Mary, and Billy, Miss Drina, and Dr. Janet."

Kevin didn't understand that, but he trusted 'Siah. He trusted Chris, and Major Buck. He trusted Dr. Nathan and Mr. Ezra. He trusted all of his companions, except JD. And he could tell none of the others trusted JD, either. That made Kevin feel better. Better enough to do exactly what 'Siah and Chris asked him to do. And Kevin did just that. The other Vin was tall and strong. He was Drina's boyfriend and Chris' little brother. He was smart and brave and funny. And, though he didn't have the courage to say so, what he was told about the other Vin was everything he wanted to be when he growed up. He remembered the story about how Chris met his little brother, how Chris and Vin stopped those mean men from hurting Nathan.

Yes, that was just what Kevin wanted to be when he grew up. When he opened his eyes again and nodded to Chris, the man said, "I also want you to think about what Alex told you. About what you would be like when you grew up. Do you remember that?" Kevin nodded, though he was still doubtful about what Alex said. Sometimes, it felt like he would never grow up and be a big person. It wasn't just that Kevin hated being a little kid, though he did sometimes. But if he was a big person, he could do a better job of taking care of himself, and Miss Mary and Miss Drina. The way they took care of him.

But that little voice inside his head came to his rescue once more. It said, laughing softly, Don't ya be doubtin' him, little fella. Jus' keep listenin' to Chris and to Alex, and y'all be jus' fine. Trust me, Kevin. The boy did just that, never questioning why it felt so right to listen to this voice. It was like having an imaginary friend, only better. Kevin knew the imaginary friend wasn't real ... and he knew the little voice was real. The voice said again, and again laughing, There ya go. Gonna be jus' fine, Kevin. Jus' gotta keep listenin' and learnin,' an' yer gonna be jus' fine. Promise ya that.

And as he did as the voice told him, a picture formed in his mind. A picture first of Alex ... then the hair grew. It grew and grew and grew ... until it was as long as Drina's. Maybe a little shorter. The figure shifted weight, wrapping his fingers around what looked like a belt, and regarded Kevin with a gentle smile. His eyes were blue ... like Kevin's. Like Alex's. His hair was the same color as Kevin's, and the little boy remember what Alex told him. How he would look like Alex when he grew up, only his hair would be longer.

Without realizing he was doing it, he asked his little voice in awe, Is that what I'm gonna look like when I get growed up? The figure nodded, that gentle smile never wavering. Kevin dimly felt something on the top of his head. Heard Chris whispered, "I'll be waiting for you on the other side, little brother. I love you, Kevin. Don't ever forget that." And then the machine or whatever it was ... started humming.

He heard someone ... 'Siah, maybe ... saying, "Back away, Chris, we can't do this again, with you next time." Do what again? Then his growed-up self drew Kevin's attention back to him. And Kevin felt something happening to him. Slowly ... little by little, he wasn't hurting anymore. First his feet ... then his ankles ... and on up through his legs. His growed-up self just smiled at him, keeping Kevin's eyes focused on him and him alone.

But over the whir of the machine, he heard the men talking to him. "Think about being brave, Kevin. Think about being smart. Think about being strong. Think about Drina. Think about Chris." The little boy could barely make out each voice, only the words. "Think about us. Think about Mary. Think about the people who love you. Think about Vin. Think about going back to yourself."

Going back to himself? That was a strange thing to say. But by this time, it no longer mattered, because Kevin couldn't have stopped the machine to ask Chris what he meant by that. And for some reason, he knew it was Chris who had said something about 'going back to yourself.' He just knew that.

Now the pain was gone from every thing but his neck and his head. Kevin started to look down at his legs and his arms, but the voice said, No ... ya gotta keep your eyes straight ahead. It's part of the magic. Kevin did as he was told ... then the pain in the back of his neck eased. He could breathe without hurting. Deep breaths which didn't hurt his lungs or his chest, or any other part of his body.

As one realization dawned, another came right behind it. Chris had called him, 'little brother.' And as one final, blinding pain shot through his head, rendering his world first white, then black, Kevin Tanner understood why. He understood everything. What the men had said to him. And why the voice inside his head sounded so familiar ... so reassuring. As the growed-up image of himself faded and Kevin's world turned slowly to darkness, he understood that he was the other Vin ... and the other Vin was the voice in his mind.

Part 65

One minute, the machine was glowing blue, with the barely conscious child on the ground in front of it ... then there was a blinding white flash, which literally knocked everyone to the ground. And Chris suddenly understood exactly what Jack had meant. That was another apology he owed the SG-1 commander. Chris forced himself into an upright position, or what felt like an upright position, and called out hoarsely, "Can anyone see Vin? Did it work?"

He blinked a few times, trying to bring his vision back into focus. His ears also seemed to be ringing, but he heard a distinctly adult voice groan, "Awww ... hell." They were the sweetest words Chris Larabee could have heard in that moment. The voice belonged to his younger, but adult, brother. Still unable to see, the colonel moved on his hands and knees toward the source of the voice, stopping when his hand hit skin, and an indignant voice blurted out, "Dammit, Chris!"

Chris just laughed helplessly and made a second attempt, this time touching his brother's face. He just kept repeating Vin's name over and over again, and slowly, the stars cleared from his vision. He found himself looking into Vin's tired but familiar face. Vin gave a tired variation of his usual grin and said, "Hey cowboy. Good to see ya." Chris wrapped his hand around the back of his brother's neck and drew Vin into a fierce embrace.

Vin didn't pull away as Chris whispered, "It worked. You're back." He felt Vin's arms slip around him, and the brothers just held onto each other. At least, until Chris heard a throat being cleared and he looked up to see Josiah grinning down at them. Chris pulled back to look at his brother, asking, "Think you can stand?" Vin nodded and Chris rose to his feet, drawing his brother up with him. He kept Vin steady, painfully aware of the way Vin's legs trembled with the effort of standing, and gave all of his own strength.

Vin made a game effort to stay on his feet, but started to fall, and he groaned, "Aw hell!" Chris and Josiah caught him before he hit the ground, and the blanket started to slip, drawing another 'aw hell' from the young man. Chris held onto his brother, saying with a laugh, "Josiah, you might wanna get those clothes out, the ones Adriana packed." Josiah looked at Chris, totally befuddled, and Nathan slapped his hand against the backpack resting over Josiah's shoulder.

Josiah's expression changed from befuddlement to embarrassment. Nathan stepped to Chris and Vin, holding up the blanket as Josiah knelt and started to pull clothes out of the backpack. The anthropologist said in amazement, "Lord love the girl, she thought of everything! Sneakers, sweatpants, shirt, even underwear!" The broad grin which had been threatening to crack Nathan's face in two gave way to laughter, even as Josiah began handing over the mentioned pieces of clothing.

Vin's face burned with embarrassment, especially when Buck stepped forward to hold the other part of the blanket, protecting him from prying eyes. Buck beamed at him, holding the blanket with one hand and cupping the back of Vin's head with the other, and said, "It's good to see ya back, Vin. Real good." The embarrassment gave way to a smile that lit up Vin's eyes as he began to dress. Chris held him steady, careful to look at anything but his brother.

Ezra stood in the corner, his smile nearly blinding everyone a second time. As Vin finished dressing, the blanket was dropped and Ezra came forward. He stared at Vin for a long moment, then with a very un-Ezra-like gesture, wrapped the guide in a fierce embrace. Ezra whispered, just loud enough for Chris to hear, "Welcome back ... my dear brother. Welcome back!" Then he pulled away, saying, "I shall proceed to the Gate, so we all may go home."

"Thanks, Ez," Vin replied quietly as Buck folded up the blanket, "and goin' home sounds real good." Chris nodded. Yes, it did. He kept his arm supportively around Vin's waist, and Vin looked around. Chris watched his brother, half afraid that if he looked away, this all would be a dream. He watched as Vin's eyes flickered over each of them. He watched as his brother reached his hand out to Buck. Watched as Vin's blue eyes froze when he saw JD, and his face turned utterly expressionless.

He remembered, then. He remembered everything. Buck took the hand Vin gave him, handing off the blanket to Josiah, who stuffed it back into the backpack. Then the big major put a supportive arm around Vin's waist, drawing his arm over the back of Buck's shoulders. Buck muttered that JD should go first. The boy stared at Vin, his huge hazel eyes filled with a silent plea. Vin wouldn't even meet his eyes. And at last, JD did as Buck said, leaving the chamber ahead of them.

Vin muttered, "Don't even ask, Bucklin. I ain't ready to fergive 'im, and I ain't 'bout to 'pologize to him." Chris looked around at his brother, to Buck, whose face was equally cold as he looked at JD. And together, the three men started forward. But that wasn't to last very long. Vin took only a few steps, and even with aid from Chris and Buck, his legs gave way under him. The two men caught him, easing him to the ground. Chris kept both arms around his brother protectively, feeling him shake.

Buck motioned to Chris that he had Vin, and scooped the guide into his arms. Vin didn't look happy, but he also looked too tired to argue. Buck eased himself to his feet, Chris steadying them both, and said quietly, "Wouldn't ask ya to forgive him, Vin. I ain't ready to do that m'self, and I ain't the one he hurt. Wouldn't ask ya to apologize to him, neither. Relax now. We're gonna get ya home."

And that was exactly what they did. By the time they reached the Gate, Ezra was engaging the final chevron. Vin took one last look around, and said softly, just loud enough for Chris and Buck to hear, "Reckon next time a team needs a guide to this here place, they can ask Chanu. 'Cause ain't no way I'm ever comin' back here." Chris just patted his brother's shoulder. He had nothing to worry about there.

One by one, they stepped through the Gate ... first Ezra, then JD, Nathan, then Josiah, then finally Chris and Buck approached, side by side. Vin whispered, "Put me down, Bucklin. Wanna get home on my own two feet." Buck gently eased Vin down, until his feet reached the ground, and the two old friends resumed their supportive grip on the third man. The three men stepped through the Gate, side by side by side.

And then ... they were home. Vin almost pitched forward, but righted himself as General Hammond said, a smile in his voice even if it wasn't on his face, "Welcome back SG-7. It's good to have all of you home." Chris looked up then, and did see that the general was smiling. Not a small smile, but a broad, welcoming grin. That wasn't the only thing he saw. In almost exactly the same spot they were when SG-7 left with Kevin, stood Mary, Carly, and Adriana.

The three women stood together, arms around each other. Chris heard his brother breathe, "Drina." Chris and Buck exchanged a glance over his head, then carefully guided him down the ramp until he was standing face to face with his lady. Carly and Mary backed off, though Chris could see that both his sister and his own lady wanted their own reunion with Vin. But he could also see they would step back ... for now.

Adriana's hands rose to cup his face. No words were spoken. Not at first. But as Vin removed his arms from Buck and Chris to wrap them around Adriana, the two men and two women heard Vin whisper, "I love ya, Drina." And then, they were enfolded in each other's arms. Mary slipped around the pair, to stand beside Chris, while Carly took up position beside Buck ... flanking them. Protecting them.

Adriana said nothing. Words could have only gotten in the way. She just held onto Vin, held onto him and held him upright. At last, she pulled back to give him a brilliant smile, never mind the tears rolling down her face, and whispered, "Think we should get you to the infirmary before you fall on your face, Tanner. Janet would have my hide if we got you back, only for you to collapse in a heap."

That broke the ice, and everyone laughed. Everyone, including Vin, who answered in a raspy voice, "Reckon that might be a good idea, Miss Drina. M' legs ain't feeling real steady. Feel like I'm walkin' on sticks a' Jell-O."

Everyone laughed again, everyone in the Gate Room and the control room. Vin turned his head to see his sister and Mary. He smiled at them both, saying softly, "Mary ... Carly ... good to see ya both. Carly, reckon ya kin help me and Drina out here? Reckon Chris would like some time alone with his lady." This was said with a smile and a wink toward Chris. The colonel glared at his brother ... at least, he would have, if he could have stopped smiling.

But no matter what threat he might have made, no one would have believed it. SG-7 was once more complete. They had their guide and sharpshooter, friend and brother, second in command and their rock, back with them. He was a little shaky now ... leaning heavily against both his lady and his sister as the entire team headed for the infirmary. Nathan and Josiah walking behind him, ready to catch him, if it became necessary. But he was back ... and somehow, they would made SG-7 whole in spirit, as well as in number. Somehow. Once they all forgave JD.

Epilogue

It really was good to be back. Kevin Parris Tanner allowed himself to relax against the cushions of the infirmary bed. The beds were still hard as rock, and just as unyielding. But he was so glad to be back. So glad to be Vin once more. In the three days since his return to the SGC with his team, Vin had done little besides sleep. He couldn't do much else, he was too damn tired. Couldn't even talk.

Janet said that was to be expected. According to what she said during one of the few times he was able to keep his eyes open for more than a few minutes, the transformation required a lot of energy both ways. So, he would sleep a lot for a while, and his muscles would continue to ache, but it wouldn't be the agony from before. Vin didn't ever want to go through that again. As he would have said when he was a little fella ... never, ever, ever.

At the moment, he had been awake for about thirty minutes, the longest he had been awake in the last three days. He told General Hammond that he remembered everything from when he was Kevin, and that his memories remained pushed to the back of his mind. He, Vin, was the little voice which Kevin heard, telling him to run when the civilians chased him after he left the bathroom ... telling him that Alex Larabee could be trusted to take care of him. In effect, a piece of the adult Vin remained active within the child, and guided him.

One by one, during the last few days, each of his family had come to see him. The visits never lasted more than a few minutes, because he usually couldn't keep his eyes open. But he knew they were there, he knew they would be nearby if he needed them. All except one. The one now standing in the doorway of the infirmary. The two youngest members of SG-7 stared at each other for a long time.

And during that time, neither spoke. Then Vin broke eye contact, and looked toward the office where Cassie was entertaining Tansy Richmond. JD whispered, " What do I gotta do to make things right with you, Vin?" Vin didn't answer, even though he heard the corporal moving further into the room. He never took his eyes from five year old Tansy. In those hours before they left to return Vin to adulthood, Vin remembered the little girl coming into the infirmary.

Charlotte brought her, he remembered, lifted her onto the bed so she could see Chris and Vin properly. Tansy peered down at him, then started stroking his hair. The way, she explained, her mama did when she wasn't feeling well. Then, still held by her mama, Tansy leaned over to kiss his forehead, whispering, "I hope you feel better soon, Kevin." Then Charlotte left the room, with a backward glance to the brothers, her worry showing clearly in her eyes.

Tansy had come to visit him again, once he was returned to his adult status. And again, she kissed his forehead, again stroked his hair. Vin was just awake to feel that ... and to hear Charlotte gently teasing her daughter about having a crush on Vin. Tansy retorted, "But Mama, he's pretty! An' he's nice an' he's funny an' he's brave!" The child's voice followed him into oblivion, and made him smile in his sleep.

A smile which disappeared as Vin looked back at JD, who was now standing beside his bed. Somewhere deep inside him, Vin knew he should let the kid off the hook. Knew he should tell the boy not to worry, that everything was fine. But he couldn't. The memory of JD shoving Adriana to one side, looming threateningly over five year old Kevin Tanner, was too fresh. The memory of JD's attitude when Kevin needed so desperately to go to the bathroom was just as fresh. It wouldn't be easy to forgive the kid.

What do I gotta do to make things right with you? Vin finally said, "Don't know. Who's the real JD Dunne ... the one standin' before me now, or the one who acted like such a jackass durin' the last few days? What the hell was wrong with ya, JD? Do ya got any idea at all what them bastards had planned for that child? Huh? Any idea at all? I do. I kin tell ya, chapter line and verse, what they was gonna do to that boy. And ... it ... weren't ... pretty."

JD looked down, whispering, "I'm sorry. God, I'm so sorry." Vin closed his eyes. During the last few days, he heard bits and pieces of conversation. Drina mentionin' how the other five were each takin' a bit out of JD's hide. Vin didn't have the energy to do that ... hell, he was already gittin' tired again. But he also didn't have the energy to lower his shield and allow himself to trust the boy a second time.

"I believe that much has been established, Mr. Dunne. However, I believe what Vin is asking for something more than that. And weren't you told to leave him alone until he was stronger?" Ezra asked, entering the infirmary. Vin found his mouth quirking into a half smile at the sight of the books. The same ones Ezra had been reading to him, most likely. Warmth spread through him, remembering how those five men took care of him and loved him. He knew it was difficult for Chris and Nathan at first, but they were there for him, too. And the young guide wondered where the others were. The exhaustion of only a moment earlier cleared away, though he still felt tired. Just not as tired as he was earlier.

JD started to sputter, but Ezra cut him off, saying coolly, "I see. So. Once more, your feelings and needs come first. Did it ever occur to you, Corporal Dunne, that perhaps Vin wasn't ready to speak with you? No, of course not. You needed to speak with him, so of course anything he might need took a backseat." Vin watched as JD's expression went from contrite to angry, then back again.

The boy put his hand on Vin's shoulder, saying softly, "I'm sorry. I'll let you get some rest." Then JD quietly left the room ... but the contrite expression dropped as he glared at Ezra. The negotiator simply ignored him and came further into the room. During the three years he had known Ezra, there were few times when the man's mask dropped. This was one of them. As Ezra approached the bed, his smile was warm ... even affectionate.

"Hey Ez ... come to read to me some more?" Vin asked hoarsely. Ezra placed the books on the stand beside Vin's bed, nodding to Janet as she emerged from her office. The man was on the verge of replying, when the three heard raised voices in the hallway. From the sounds of it, Buck was ripping JD a new asshole, and JD was fightin' back. Vin sighed. It looked like there was a long road back for SG-7. He murmured, "Bucklin ain't ready to fergive the kid, neither?"

"None of us are," Ezra admitted openly, "not even Mr. Sanchez. Your two sisters continue to employ that most useful of tools when indicating displeasure with someone, the cold shoulder. I do believe they learned that from the lady Dr. Richmond." Vin had only to remember how icy Charlotte was to Will during SG-7 and SG-1's escort duty, and he nodded. Ezra continued, "Although, I suspect your twin knew of it before."

"Reckon she did, Ez," Vin acknowledged, "she used it 'nough times on Claire. 'Specially after Claire forged Drina's name and signature on a credit card application." Ezra blinked, and Vin realized that wasn't a story which Ezra had heard. And rather than explain that, Vin continued, "The ladies all been here at least once. Drina don't say much when she's here. Reckon there's a lot Kevin didn't see ... with the way it affected her."

"Well, Miss Adriana also doesn't wish to tax your energy. Nor does she wish to encroach upon your time with us. Is that not correct, Buck?" Ezra asked as Buck entered the infirmary, looking more than a little upset. In fact, to be totally honest about it, the man looked downright pissed off. But some of the anger left his face when he saw Vin sitting up in bed. Nor was Buck alone. Chris was right behind him.

But during the last few days, there weren't many times when Chris was away from his side for too long. The brothers exchanged a smile, but neither spoke. Not out loud, at least. But Chris said with his eyes, good to have you back, little brother. It was good to be back. They flanked him on either side ... Chris on one side, Buck and Ezra on the other. Buck told him, "We hear you're stayin' awake for longer periods of time."

"Yes, just so long as Mr. Dunne doesn't push him into something he's not ready to do," Ezra replied, rolling his eyes. Vin saw anger flash across first his brother's face, then Buck's, but both held their tongue. Chris didn't say no more than three words a day, but Buck ...

Vin started to close his eyes, to rest them a minute, and Ezra said softly, "I shall allow you to sleep. You need that, more than anything else." He patted Vin's foot, and the guide opened his eyes as Ezra went into the next room, to ask Janet something. Vin didn't ask. He didn't think he wanted to know. And now, it was just Buck and Chris, both staring down at him as if they were afraid he would disappear ... or regress again.

Surprisingly, Buck said softly, "I don't know how much you remember 'bout when you was a little fella. But I want you to know ... those things we gave you. They're yours to keep. Everyone should be able to keep a piece of their childhood. Even if it is their second childhood." Vin laughed at that, and so did Buck. The big man grew serious, saying, "There's one other thing. The night you were sick ... "

"I 'member, Buck. I 'member ya takin' care of me. I 'member what ya said. I 'member what I said. I meant it, too," Vin said quietly. As big-hearted as Buck was, saying the words were as hard for him as they were for Chris. He knew the words were true. He had known that for a long time. And he also knew how difficult the last few days had been for his friends, for his brothers, for his family.

He had yet to talk with his lady or his sisters, or his aunt. But that would come. For now, he and Drina had said everything that needed to be say when they were reunited in the Gate Room three days earlier. They would talk again. It was necessary. Just as it was necessary to tell his brothers certain things. Like, he remembered what had been said ... what had been done. And nothing more needed to be said.

Buck rested his hand on Vin's shoulder, giving a gentle squeeze. Vin put his hand over Buck's, then the big man leaned down and enveloped Vin in a fierce hug which threatened to take his breath away. Buck whispered, "I meant what I said, too, Vin. Every goddamn word, I meant." Vin returned the embrace. He knew that. Buck released him at last, saying softly, "I gotta check on my baby sister. Been a few hours since I hugged her. She may be feelin' neglected." Vin just laughed and Buck added, "I'll hug her for ya. And tell her it's time to get her butt in here."

The major strode from the room, leaving Vin and Chris alone. Except for Ezra, who was still talking to Janet. There were more conversations to be had. With Josiah and Nathan. With Mary and Billy. A lot more talking to do with a lot more people. But Vin was a patient man. For now, Chris leaned forward, whispering, "You remember everything? Including having breakfast with us that first morning?"

Vin did remember ... but what exactly was Chris saying? His brother went on, "You know how Ez feels about 'butchering perfectly fine and beautiful pieces of music." Vin nodded. It took a half second after that for his brother's meaning to sink in. Vin looked at Chris, who simply raised his eyebrows, and the young guide began to laugh. Chris simply grinned at him, his green eyes twinkling with laughter and affection. And if Vin had still been Kevin (the guide found it easier to think of his younger self as Kevin. It saved a lot of headaches from occurring), he had no doubt that his brother would have kissed the side of his head. But he was Vin now, not Kevin.

So, when Ezra left Janet's office a few minutes later, Vin was ready. With a wink to his elder brother, who smirked in response, Vin began softly singing, to the melody of 'Ride of the Valkyries,' "Kill da wabbit, kill da wabbit, kill da waaaaaaaaabbit, kill da wabbit!" Both brothers, plus Janet, convulsed in laughter as Ezra sped out of the infirmary, hands over his ears, wailing, "Mistah Tannah!!!!"

Vin collapsed back against his pillows and his brother, still laughing. He was back. Kevin would remain within him, and that was how it should be ... but Kevin's time has past. He would carry those memories with him ... of a Sit and Spin, of books, of a sailboat, and so many other things ... for the rest of his life. And while the guide learned a great deal about this family, during his return to innocence, that return to innocence had ended, and Vin had returned to himself. He was home.

The End
Next Story: Karaoke Night